Teachings of a Different Kind

by Praeco Nigrum

Rating: mature
Tags: Queen Chrysalis, Random, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Crossover, Alternate Universe, Princess Luna, Diamond Dogs, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Romance, Fluttershy, Sex
Length: 85902

A Jedi from after the fall of Abeloth finds himself using an old form of force transportaion, and by using it he ends up in equestria

Alright everyone, I am sorry to say but hte story is going to be on hiatus for now, at least until I can read back through it and remember how I had been planning on this to go.... There are also sections of this that may get a major rewrite and be upgraded on how I have been doing things.... So, please enjoy what there is for now seeing as it may all be changed some time in the future.

Ryan Reiks, Jedi knight and ex apprentice to Luke Skywalker, he has faced many forms of the Darkside and won. After a failed information retrieval mission he is tasked with aiding Luke's family in gaining more cooperation from the Chiss Ascendancy by creating a mobile Temple for their own force sensitives to train at. But not long after he gets there, the facility and its escorts come under attack from a vast, yet unknown, force of raiders. Their intentions clear Ryan Goes to aid his friends and allies.

At the end of the tragic battle Ryan is faced with a decision, Die and let the massive armada of blood thirsty pirates to their chase down of the temple, OR enact a long thought lost force technique. One that even Grand Master Luke Skywalker is loath to ever consider using. Once his choice is made he will live with the consequences for the remainder of his long life.

But once he arrives on a new and glorious world... he will have to face demons long thought dead just so he may live in some semblance of peace.

Part 1: Rise and Fall of the Nightmare! :Ch's 1-5

Part 2: The Return... :Ch's 6-13

Part 2 Act Two: Discords revival: Ch's 14- 17

Part 3: The Gala in Full Swing: Ch's...

Part 4: Draconian Party Hazard!: Ch's...

Part 5: Family friendly?: Ch's...

Part 6: The Most Important Day!: Ch's...

Part 7: How Many Are There?: Ch's...

(Edit: There will be a touch of romance in some later chapters, so don't go over board just cuz it ain't here yet... okay?)

Also, this story will have many MLP and OC characters in it, so don't fret if the listings change randomly during creation f the story.

Published 2013-12-03 08:50:03 UTC
Last updated 2014-08-22 22:07:46 UTC

A New Adventure/ Ch1

Long, long ago….

Fuck it, it was only last Tuesday!

I threw a cup at the Teleprompter as I looked over it twilight and just shook my head.

“Twilight I told you it was only last Tuesday there is no need to go about all the mumbo-jumbo my master’s master used to do when he would tell his stories. Now let’s tell the story as it was from the beginning, and no I don’t mean a day I was born, I saw that look!” Twilight smirked as I pinched the bridge nose, I sighed it just looked back at the recorder and shook my head.

“Hello, my name is Ryan Reiks this is my story upon how I stumbled upon this very interesting world and made friends with its unlikely inhabitants.
If you’re wondering how I came to be here, I was a part of a mission to the Mobus sector, under certain circumstances… During the mission I was set upon by invading force backspace, the invading force was threatening several thousand of my students, granted I was not really a master; I was just there on unofficial teaching business, I still took it upon myself to help.”

“But I’m getting ahead of myself, I will start off with were my adventure really began, at least a little before unselect that. It all began with a search that I was conducting; I was trying to find a fugitive of the remnants from the black Suns gang, the man I was looking for was a Prince in the so-called organization’s hierarchy. So I was sent by my master, Luke Skywalker of all people, to find said prints and bring him to justice so… My trip begins with a visit to the Hoth system thanks to a tip from my friend Lando.”

Thus the story begins.

“OK, R9, are the comm-systems up and running?” I asked of my astromech droid, he was a much newer version of my old master’s R2 unit, but he didn’t anywhere near as fast or as diligently, guess that makes us a pair.

“All systems working and operational, Master Ryan.” The text rolled across the screen.

Since I something for everybody, I him in one of the new were exiting variants called an XJ-12. It’s one of the more let’s say, advanced models for the XJ series, it has better sensors, better engines, better guidance, and better armor to make up for everything else, but it’s just one of those things.

“Where is that guy Lando promised us…? He was supposed to be here hours ago… About redistricting turnaround doesn’t show up soon.” I yelled as I slammed a hand on an console. “R9 do you have any idea what's keeping him?”

“I don’t know, master.” The R9 said, it rarely ever has any useful information when it comes to people and situations.

“…You never know anything R9… EVER…” I sighed and leaned back in my fight chair the chair was comfortable for starfighters… Nevertheless, it still hurts after sitting in it for nine hours straight with nothing to do, nothing. The hours had past slowly, drifting in space is one of a pilots most alluring and draining fares… for me it was more draining than anything. Not even siting through a ten-hour long lecture from Master Luke is anywhere near as boring. To pass the time I would have R9 bring up old battle simulations, from wars past, and just play through them and see if there was any way to have been any different outcome, with better results preferably, I’m a stickler for saving lives. The time passed by slowly starting to get sleepy, spending nine hours in a very confining space does not help the mind and it definitely does not help the body.

“There is a large vessel jumping out of hyperspace less than point five parsecs away from, master.” R9 is ever the observant one; I had received the info far before he had even computed the need to tell me.

“I can see that R9, prep the engines and set shield to seventy-five percent, and charge the weapons… we don’t need to be sitting ducks when it gets out if it isn’t one of ours.” I had had a bad feeling about the whole situation since the get go, but I trusted my master’s friend, but that friend’s friend is a very different story.

The ship that exited hyperspace was a bulk freighter, like one of those you would see from around the outer rim planets. The damned thing look like it had gone to hell and back, went back in, got beat up, again, but again and got blown right back out. In short order, it looked like a got the shit beat out of it, many times.

“Hailing unknown freighter, this is Ryan Reiks of the New Jedi Order, please state your business and we may get along…” I flipped off the comms channels and began to run a full ship scan on the unidentified freighter; I didn’t want any chance mishaps to, well, happen.

“This is the freighter ‘Chances Glory' we receive you master Ryan, and we thank you for meeting us out here, my name is Captain Rodney, or cap’n Rod for short.” The freighter captain relayed over the coms, he sounded like a nice enough fellow, but nice enough doesn’t mean shit out here.

“Roger that Captain, would you mind telling me what it is the Jedi need from you, and what it is you need from the Jedi?” I was highly suspicious of this, we’re in a sector of the galaxy where no one goes, at least not since the rebellion but then again it was 30 years ago.

“Would you mind turning your scanners somewhere else Master Jedi, my crew is getting a little antsy with them being pointed at us…?” The underlying threat was clear to me ‘remove them or be shot, your choice.’

“Sure, but could you tell me where a freighter captain of such a battered ship, could get a blocking system strong enough to stop a high class Jedi Recon-class fighter?” I was bluffing a little; my fighter had high-end scanners on it… but not that high end.

“That’s none of your business, Master Jedi, now, how will you be paying for this info?” The smirk on this piece of works face could be heard over the comms… it was slightly frightening, in that ‘what kind of psycho am I dealing with anyway’ kind of way. I just sighed and turned off my scanners. Then I silenced the comms, leaving the incoming sound on.

“R9, I need you to power up the weapons and shields, and put the inertial dampeners at seventy-nine percent. We may nee-” I was then cut off by a high pitched squeal coming from my astromech, I quickly turned around in my seat and saw that he had taken a direct hit from a laser battery. With my weapons charged and my shields raised, I push the pedal to the floor and shot off like a rocket towards them.

As I made a beeline for them, I was noticed in a start, they began shooting at me, green laser bolts started flashing about me, exploding off both sides of my fighter, the shields took the brunt of the damage. The damned freighter held more firepower than most military Corvettes; I was getting pretty pissed at the situation. These guys are going to get a wake-up call, nicknamed… shadow up the ass. As the shots exploded around my ship, I jinked and juked out of the way, making sure none of them got too close to really damage me, letting the force guide my actions. As I got within range, I depressed the buttons on my controls and let loose with my quad cannons, peppering them with hundreds of shots in a matter of moments.

“EAT lasers crag heads!” I yelled over the comms I passed over their ship, leaving many top marks from my first pass. I banked hard to the right as I made for another pass, I pressed several buttons on my control panel and opened up the torpedo launcher my top right wing; I had several shadow bombs attached to my fighter, around six of them. As I leveled out towards my target I lifted one of the torpedo is out of the tube and rested it just underneath my ship, leave us little surprise for them for my next time… The kriffing ass holes won’t know what hit them.

As I passed by, I gave them the one finger salute as I made another U-turn, suddenly shooting to the left this time to Dodge expected shot. I use the outline of their ship to tell where my shadow bombs landed, upon seen it I noticed it was next to, perfect. I fired a salvo and banked hard to the right and away from their ship as fast as I could. I could see an explosion coming from behind me, I grinned and satisfaction.

“Eat that ya piles of hut slime!” I whooped for joy at the sight of the burning freighter, it was good to see that those that would harm others gone from the waking world.

“Damn… well, I need to let Lando and Master Luke know what happened… They will not be very happy that one of our informants tried killing me…” I sighed and turned on the hyperspace computers, I had to manually punch in the jump coordinates now that R9 was gone… damn traitors, just my luck too.

the jump from Hoth to Bespin was not an overly joyous one; not having my R9 ‘with me’ ,anymore, did lengthen the journey. As I appeared in system I looked over the magnificent gas giant known as Bespin. The clouds covering that were beautiful sight to see after your deal I was just, and after staring at the blue hyperspace for several hours definitely helps with a headache I had before. As I floated in space, I turned on my engines and made my way for Bespin, once there I took a geosynchronous orbit over the planet while used trick that Han Solo had taught me, a few years ago mind you, to boost my communications system with my sensors, it’s not something you do every day it’s very interesting.

“Well, if this doesn’t work, then I’m going to call Han and tell him he gone and screwed up!” I smiled to myself at the prospect of telling off such a venerable hero such as Han Solo.

“Well, here goes nothing.” After several minutes of tinkering and messing with the system, I was able to get it to work correctly boosting the signal to 160%. And yes I know my ship is supposed to be advanced and crap, but is Bespin normal, no, it is a big ass GAS GIANT with a thick ass atmosphere, so stuff it you space monkeys.

As I was saying, I got the comms to send a high-powered message to Lando stating my current situation. His reply was not exactly what I had expected.

“Ryan, this is Grand Master Luke, Lando and I received your message. Please come to docking bay E-B2.” Luke’s monotonous voice broke over the comms, making me go a little wide eyed at hearing from my old master.

“On my way Grand Master Skywalker.” I replied tersely as I vectored in my decent to the assigned docking bay.

“See you ground side kid.” Lando’s deep voice cracked over the comms with a slight pop as they finally tuned out.

It was an amazing sight to see, the multi colored clouds and the massive floating city of Bespin, the sunset that graced the seen made it all that much more majestic. I curved down as I leveled out my fighter with the docking bay.

“’Herald Black’ coming in to see Grand Master Luke Skywalker and Lando Calrissian, I am expected.” I keyed in my designation code as I got within spitting distance of the magnificent city.

“You are cleared to dock, welcome to Bespin ‘Herald Black’ and have safe travels, Tower out.” The comms went dead as I pulled in closer to the station. The docking bay wasn’t one of the bigger ones on the floating city, but it sure as hell made up for it in luxury. There were all kinds of mechs and repair bots waiting to get to work on my slightly damaged fighter for when I landed.

“If this is what I get for eliminating one of our informants… then I can’t wait for what’s in store for me inside.” My mind dwelt on the future, meeting my old master after four years of working under Lando was bound to stir up old emotions. “Well better to get this over with,” so I set my fighter down gently and popped the cockpit roof, I slowly crawled out of my seat and stretched my aching limbs.

Trust me when I say, you never want to be stuck in a sitting position for more than 48 hours… it’s killer on the back.

As I went about stretching my body, the hanger doors whooshed open, revealing Grandmaster Luke and Lando. They looked like a pair of old men coming back from war, or a really bad briefing room session… trust me, those things can put decades on a body.

I bowed before both of my seniors and spoke reverently, “Good day master, Lando,” I rose, “How may I be of service?”

Luke looked at me and tilted his head slightly to one side before giving me a smile, and it wasn’t a happy smile… it was one of those, ‘I’m about to send you on an extremely important mission that you will be forever changed by,’ kind of smiles… and I liked it. Returning the smile Grandmaster Luke spoke up. “After todays… unfortunate events, you will be going on a mission to deliver this set of books to a secure location on the outer rim, they are a full copied set of both the Sith and Jedi teachings…” after hearing that my eyes went wide and I just gaped at him, not really knowing how to reply to that.

Seeing my inability to talk Luke continued. “I will be sending two sets of these with you… one set is for you and the other set is for the new academy. My son, Ben, and my sister, Leia, will be starting up a new academy out on one of the unknown region sectors, we found that some of the chis have some kind of affinity to the force. So, we want a place close to them so that we may teach them… and having these books there will help in their studies… and I was hoping that you would stay there for a while and help out.” Knowing that this was less of a ‘I’m asking you’ and more of a ‘I’m telling you nicely’ deal I just promptly nodded my head and took the proffered books into my possession.

“I will do as you have asked master, and it has been a pleasure to see you both again so soon.” I smiled warmly at Lando, quickly giving my mentor a hug. Luke saw the comradery and sighed ever so slightly, 'I think he misses how the two of us used to be.'

I walked up to my old master and extended my right hand, shifting the books to my left hand, and gave Luke a firm shake, “I won’t let you down master, I will see this through. I hope to see you again soon.” I smiled, he gave me a slight nod and left for my ship.

When I got to it, I opened one of the storage compartments and placed the books inside. I then gave my ship a cursory look over, making sure that I didn’t have any leaks or other potential future problems. After a good ten minutes of looking, I noticed that my old astromech had been replaced with a light green R4D3 unit. It was similar to R2 unit but had a few more bells and whistles, along with faster computing power.

“I guess Lando wanted me to have this…” At the sound of my voice, the dome on the astromech spun around and focused its ‘eye’ on me and gave a few short shrills and beeps, recognizing me as its new owner.

“And hello to you too, Now how ‘bout we get this thing fired up… Don’t want to be late for the princess.” I chuckled to myself, knowing that 'Master' Leia did not like being called ‘princess’ outside of family and close friends, I knew it would irk her.

Author's Note

This is the end of my first entry... I hope that someone has found this book... it needs to be delivered to Master Skywalker as soon as possible.

The longest Jump/ Ch2

Five hours after I left Bespin.

*BEEP… BEEP… BEEP…* I woke up to a pinging noise, looked over, and saw a message on the diagnostic screen. It read, “Master, when we get to Yag’Dhul I have a few adjustments to make to our hyper drive,” I nodded to myself and read on, “My modifications will allow us a faster travel rate than what we have calculated.” I smiled.

“That’s fine; we can also pick up some extra supplies and rations while we’re there. I wanted to grab some pieces for another lightsaber anyway… Master Skywalker always wants us to be prepared… and having an extra one of these would be a good start.” I held up my lightsaber, it was similar to my master’s old one; the same one he got from his master, the only difference was the blade and the color. My lightsabers blade is a dark purple, if I remember correctly it is supposed to cut better and be stronger than normal blades. Moreover, as I said, my hilt is a different color… it is black and red instead of silver and gold…I have very different tastes than most other Jedi mind you.

“Well, we’ll be here for a while…” and with that I tried, and succeeded, to find out more about my new astromech droid.

Journal Entry: 2-59-E-4
“During our three day ‘vacation’ R4 revealed quite a lot about himself, and yes I am treating him as a person so sue me. I found out that R4 has been around since the days of the rebellion, and actually fought in some of the same battles as my master, like the fight over the first deathstar, he was a part of gold squadron. The fact that he has never had a memory wipe since then shows me how much his owners have put their faith in him, so it actually give me quite a lot to base his actions on… besides the fact that he is older than I am… by about twenty years…”

“I have come to call him ‘Vet’ just for the fact that he is a veteran of so many wars… and the fact that he out lasted the Yuuzhan Vong is a damned miracle! Those bastards would have wiped out all of us if not for my master and his friends…”
“Well, this is Jedi Knight Ryan Reiks, signing off.”

Our jump to Yag’Dhul went without much fanfare… though the view was underwhelming it was cherished. Granted not much can overwhelm a person after traveling with Master Skywalker for a decade or so… not with the adventures, he goes on anyway. There are still wonders left untouched in the galaxy… but this place has seen too much war to be one of them…

“OK ‘Vet’ prepare for reversion.” We then came out of hyperspace and were beholden to about seven Tartan Patrol Cruisers, roll out the welcome wagon don’t they? Those ships are ancient…

“This is Captain Galix of the Givin; we have been issued orders to escort you through the system as a gift to Grand Master Skywalker.” I was slightly thrown with such a show, it wasn’t exactly abnormal for Jedi, but it wasn’t normal either.

“Very well Captain, but first I need to set down on one of your platforms and do some maintenance to my ship, and also pick up a few supplies… I should be done in a few hours.” I said as I charged up my engines and deflector shields, just in case… I didn’t want a repeat of last time.

“If you so wish Master Jedi, we will escort you to platform 2-A5, it has just been restocked.” The Tartan patrol ships started to turn around slowly, once they had made a complete about face we started our flight to the far side of Yag’Dhul.

The flight went about without incident and we arrived at the station in record time; for Tartan cruisers that is, and I was able to get in without much headache.

The hanger I had landed us in was rectangular and was sparkly decorated, save for the mechanics work stations scattered about. As I set the ship down I popped the hatch and jumped out, I looked back at ‘Vet’ and motioned him over. He popped out of his socket and rolled over to me.

“’Vet’ I’m going to leave the ship in your hands, I’m just going to go pick up several kits for some lightsabers and some other supplies. I’ll be back in two hours, please have the ship ready by then ok?” He gave me several beeps in confirmation and I smiled down at him before taking off towards the hanger exit.

After a few twists and turns in the bland grey corridors I found myself in the main area of the maintenance platform, it was a large open area with a few large view ports that let in the ambient sun light form the planets sun.

“Well, this must be it…” I went from kiosk to kiosk looking for what I needed, I found nine decent lightsaber kits, all missing the crystals of course… rip offs… and I was able to rent a hover sled so I could take the rest of my supplies with me without having to float the damn things along beside me.

As I was walking along I began to mumble to myself, “Let’s see, I got the bath tissue, the extra ration cubes… the saber kits, the bed rolls, a few extra packs of spare parts for my fighter and some of the systems for the academy. Force knows that they don’t get their shipments on time… so this’ll be a god send…” I continued to mumble about the inconsistencies with our supplies and about just everyday life after the defeat of Abeloth and the return of the Sith… granted they weren’t a threat at the moment… but still, the Sith were back and in force…

I made my way back through the twisting corridors and all the back to my ship, overall just taking about an hour and thirty-seven minutes to complete.

“Hey ‘Vet’ ya ready with those modifications?” The droid was sitting off to the side, not doing anything; he didn’t even recognize that I was there. So I walked up to him and tapped on his dome. His head spun around and he gave me several beeps in indignation and sped off to the fighter. That’s when it donned on me that I had forgotten to give him a way back up into the fighter for when he was done.

“Sorry man… it just slipped my mind…” Therefore, I lifted him up and set him on the top of the fighter, he then rolled forward and set himself in the plug.

“Well, give me a moment and we will get our happy selves on our way.” Therefore, I went about packing up all of my extra supplies, thankfully, I had room, but I did have to move the books that Master Luke gave me, so I put those in the cockpit.

“Alright ‘Vet’ let’s get going.” I move the books out of my seat and jump in, strapping on my crash webbing I see that ‘Vet’ has left me a message.

“We will be able to take a direct route o Mobus; it was our destination, right?” The fact that he knows where we are going and how to have a deeper conversation is still astounding.

“Yes, how long should it take us?” I ask as I turn on the repulsors and turn the ship around, aiming it towards the shield door.

“We should get there in about three days.” This info struck me as amazing, it usually takes weeks to get to the unknown regions… but he did fix up the hyperdrive, so I should not be surprised.

“Well then, good thing I have some reading material in here to keep me busy.” I took out my copies of the books and just about fainted, They were a set of ancient tomes, not books. The first was light blue and black and was titled, ‘Path of the Force, Jedi Teachings’ and the second was, ‘Lessons of Passion, Dark Tides’ these were the books that detailed the known histories of both the Sith and the Jedi… and Grand Master Luke had given me a set of both… I had better start studying…

Journal Entry: 2-70-E-4
“OK, this… is one of the best days ever, it’s like my fuckin birthday or some shit! I have only gotten through the first two chapters of the ‘Jedi Teachings’ and I have learned more in the time I’ve read it than in the whole of my learning days in the academy… I feel a little underhanded by my master, but this more than makes up for it. If you could, and you pry will, see these texts… there is no doubt in my mind that you would cream yourself… these are better than any lesson I have received, unless they were given on these teachings… As an example, could you fathom using the force… to rip open a hole in space… and use it… to travel across the galaxy in the blink of an eye? I mean… that is amazing in and of itself, but the fact that it has been recorded in its use means that it is possible. I may have to try this sometime… though it will have to be far from any planets… it is also said to be able to destroy them…”
Jedi Knight Ryan Reiks signing off.”

The space around Mobus was that of a glorious watercolor, there were many different shades of greens, blues, reds, purples, and yellows in the nebulas surrounding Mobus. There was a ripple in the space at the center of the bubble heralding a new arrival. A small fighter shot into existence, it was elegant and sleek, and even though it was meant for war, it held grace to its structure.

“Well we got here ahead of the original schedule man; we couldn’t have done it without you ‘vet’ thanks.” I smiled as a chortle of beeps and chirps came over the speakers, signaling that he was pleased with my praises.

“Set a course for M-3, the temple station should be located there.” I had heard from Master Luke that we were building space fairing temples for the Jedi order. There are going to be used to help defend us against being found should the government or some of our enemies come looking for us.

“Yes sir, course set.” Said the text as it rolled across my display. I grinned as I punched the engines and set off towards our destination.

The flight took about thirty minutes, we came into view of the inhabited moon, it wasn’t exactly a peaceful place to set down on since Master Luke had found out the inhabitants were hostile. We began orbiting the planet, waiting for the station to come into view, and when it did… it was spectacular. The whole thing was pyramidal in design, it had four pillars coming up off the corners and it had, what looked like, an old Star-Destroyer as its base, it was a massive ship, almost the size of the Super-Star-Destroyer.

“This is Space station ‘Adad’ claim thyself or you will be fired upon.” A feminine voice broke the quiet.

“This is the ‘Herald Black’ and I am requesting permission to land, I have some important items aboard my ship that I think the ‘princess’ will be able to find of interest.” I chuckled as I heard an indignant huff from across the Comm.

“Well, Ryan, it’s good to see you too… Ben will be down in hanger bay three waiting for you, now get your sorry ass in here before I find it apt to shoot you.” Leia Solo retorted hotly before cutting off our conversation, if it could be called that.

“Whatever you say Solo.” I mutter to myself as I turn up the engines and shoot off towards the aft hanger bay, designated ‘hanger bay three’ by the princess. Once I got under the aft hanger bay I slowly raised my ship up into the large hold and maneuvered it over to one of the landing pads, I saw that Ben Skywalker was running over from one of the many corridors to meet me. I smiled and set the ship on autopilot, a.k.a, let Vet drive, and jumped out of the ship, landing about ten feet from Ben.

“It’s good to see you again Ryan, how’s dad been treating you?” He gave me a lopsided grin and placed his hands on his hips, looking very much like his father at a younger age.

“Well, after he gilded me for almost blowing up the temple for the tenth time he sent me to go get some info from one of our contacts… that didn’t end well. And after that I was out doing the odd job until Lando got ahold of me and we had a few escapades, well I did since he’s an old fart like the rest of them.” We both chuckled and I continued on with my recounting, “Oh, then Lando gave me a lead on one of the missing Black-suns leaders and I went to go trade for the info with one of his clients, ‘cause he couldn’t do it himself. On that little trip I got double crossed, got my R9 blown to bits and I sent them to the deepest black hole the force could find for shooting at me.” Ben went a little quiet after hearing my brief glance with death, it reminded him of his mother and I had the sense to not ask about it, and he was saddened by my loss of a droid, though he didn’t know how much I had hated that damned thing… It nearly got me killed on several instances when it failed to correctly calculate a jump trajectory for hyperspace…

“Sounds like you’ve gone through the gauntlet the past few years, aye Ryan?” He smirked at me and I playfully punched him in the shoulder as we both walked over to my ship.

“Yep, all I need is to grab a few items from my ship and we can head off to find Leia.” Ben stifled a chuckle and slapped me on the back.

“You do realize that she is going to gut you for that right?”

“Yep, but it was worth it!” I bellow as we both break out in laughter, it was good to be with Ben again, we had grown close over the last six years, the fact that we had gone on a few adventures ourselves surly did cement our relationship as blood-brothers.

“Well let’s grab your gear and head out, I don’t want to miss lunch. I know the rest of the students will want to meet their new teacher.” His comment with the teacher thing had caught me slightly off guard, but I caught myself before he caught on. I opened up my fighter’s storage bays, and pulled out two of the light saber kits to tinker with and a bedroll.

As I stood there rummaging through my cockpit I notice that Ben had gotten a new set of robes. He had a brown cloak that draped over his lithe form as if it was a waterfall over a cliff; under it, he wore a white tabard and a golden tunic underneath it. He still wore the standard issue khaki fatigues and tan combat boots. It was a contrast to my Black tabard and dark crimson Tunic, I looked a lot like how they say his Grandfather looked like when he was still a Jedi. I broke from my observations and quickly found the books.

“Well I got everything we need, let’s go!” I said as I jumped down from my perch on the cockpit seal. “Vet, I need you to watch over the ship till I get back, it shouldn't be too long. Once I get back you can leave it there and come with.” The droid twirtled in agreement. Ben and I nodded to each other and we made our way towards the command center.

(Music here)

The two of us made our way through the different hallways and corridors of the Star-Destroyer-esk section of the ship; it was really as if the temple had been attached to the Destroyer… It was slightly perturbing that we would use something like this in part of a temple… but it was my Master’s choice and I will just have to roll with it.

“Ben, how many students are there on this installation?” I asked as we made our way to one of the many elevators in the ship.

“Well, there was about three thousand last time I checked… and from what I have been told the three of us are going to act as the head masters for the lot of them.” Ben was slightly embarrassed by having been entrusted with such responsibility after the fiasco with his ‘Sith’ girlfriend, oh so many years ago during the last war. He was also happy that he could be trusted with this task, but felt that it was somewhat beyond him, even if the rest of us thought otherwise. After a few seconds we stepped into the elevator and started our assent.

“Wow, seems like we got our work cut out for us doesn’t it… How many Chiss take residence here?” I was very curious since this installation was built to be a halfway point between the Chiss Ascendancy and us. If there weren’t that many, then I would be filling a report with Grand Master Luke about the Chiss’ unwillingness to send their people here to learn.

“Well, there are about three hundred of them here right now, you would be surprised to know that not many of their people have the ability to use the force…But you should see those that can, They are unlike anything I have ever seen, outside our group of friends that is. They take to the force like fish to water… it is heartwarming to see such flourishing students in a new species, granted they are as old as we are but in the realm of using the force… eh you get the point.” Ben sounded like a father whom was proud of his children after hearing of their accomplishments.

“That’s good to hear, And I just know that these gifts from your dad will help greatly with our teachings…” I smiled mischievously at him and he raised an eye brow at my supposed antics.

“As long as it doesn’t cause a rather large hole in the side of the academy, I would be happy to hear about these books.” I flinched ever so slightly at the mention of creating a hole in the side of the ship, one that he didn’t notice thankfully.

The doors then opened and the bridge was visible in all its glory, it over looked the pyramidal structure of the temple on the bow of the ship and it was, surprisingly, taller than the pyramid itself.

“Well, at least you can see where you are going.” I whispered to Ben, earning a chuckle from him.

“Yeah, but it don’t mean a damn when your ship only moves as fast as a tug boat bogged down with Mynocks that are eating your ship faster than you can fix it.” That mental image was slightly disturbing.

“Well, it took you two long enough,” Princess Leia was standing at the head of the bridge looking over the bow of the ship. “What has Master Skywalker sent us this time?” She turned around and smiled warmly at the two of us, not even hinting at her earlier anger. She then walked over to us and embraced both of us individually.

“Its good to see you too Aunt Leia, But I was only gone a few minutes.” Ben said as he embraced his Aunt tightly. The let go and she held him at arm’s length.

“Yes, but I still enjoy ruffling your feathers whenever I can.” She smirked and they both laughed softly.

“And you,” she then came over and embraced me gently, not in the same familial way as with Ben, but as friends. “It has been far too long Ryan, how has my brother been treating you?”

“Good, real good, but after the last incident I prefer to be far from the core right now. Not enough people can keep me in line it seems, so they gave me this job with you two.” I smiled slightly as she released me. She gave me an incredulous look and tilted her head to the side.

“OH, so my brother got rid of you for a few years then,” at that she laughed and I chuckled, ‘cause that’s exactly what had happened.

“Yes, Jedi Solo…” I cringed as I reminded her of the matters at hand.

“Yes, Jedi Reiks, but did no one tell you?” She gave me a serious and confused look.

“Um no…”

“Grand Master Skywalker promoted me and Ben here to temporary Mastery for the duration of our stay here, That way we carried the true wait of a master while teaching here on ‘Adad’.” Her serious demeanor and stoic expression, along with the certainty in her force aura, gave me the complete confidence that she was telling the truth.

“If that’s the case Master Solo, then I Apologize for my way of acting,” I said as I bowed to both Leia and Ben, not wanting to offend them for not showing them respect. “I will address…” I was then cut off by a bear hug from Ben.

“Ha! There is no need to apologize Ryan, don’t you think you wouldn’t get the same respect since you are now teaching here too?” He gave me a bright smile that lit up the room. His aura in the force shown with the intensity of a sun, it was hard not to just get lost in its intensity.

“Wha-what? Are you telling me that I was promoted to Master without being told?!” I gave them a mock look of anger as they both broke out into laughter.

“We had asked dad if we could tell you ourselves, it was worth it too! The look on your face was priceless!” Ben keeled over in laughter while Master Solo tried to calm herself.

“Well, anyway, we need to get back to business.” She then looked at me seriously, ending the joyous atmosphere with her stare. “What do you bring us Master Reiks?”

“I have a few tomes for the academy,” I smirked as I took out the two sets of books and placed them on the holographic table next to us. “One set is for the academy, while the other set is for my personal use… we can copy them as needed…” I unwrapped them and lifted up the Jedi tome. “This is the entire recorded teachings of the Jedi, something that will prove invaluable to us as we train the students here.” The looks on their faces mirrored mine when I first saw the books. Completely mystified and awestruck, it was humbling that even those that have seen more than I ever will can still be seen to behold something in such regard as awe.

“Well, this is something that we will have to read over some other time… we need to get you set up in your new quarters, it will only take a few minutes. Captain, have a few men go fetch Master Reiks’ things from his fighter.” Leia then began to turn back to her reading, she had picked up the book while we were talking and had only looked at the first three pages.

“If it’s alright with you and the captain, Master Solo, I would like to gather my things on my own… there are a few things I need to take care of as it is.” Leia and the captain nodded, I bowed and left the bridge, Ben trailing behind me.

Author's Note

Ryan's outfit

Ben's outfit

The Challenge/ Ch3

At the edge of the system a hyperspace disturbance was detected by the advanced probes, it was massive. It spanned over three miles wide; the length could not be seen until the ship arrived… but overall, it looked to be a large vessel by any standards.

The ship that exited hyperspace was magnificent, it was shaped like the tip of a spear and was curved along the edges like an elegant sculpture, it was a Super-Star-Destroyer, but it resided in a class al its own, it was a world ship, one of massive proportions. It has been said to traverse the voids between worlds since the time of the first Jedi Sith civil war… over thirty thousand years ago. It was a tannish bronze color with many steel covered sections where damage had been covered over with Durasteel. The world ship was around three miles wide at the widest point and was over seventeen miles long from stem to stern.

As it floated in space the inhabitants of the world ship scrambled to get their fighters and other ships into space, they were here for one thing and one thing only, the resources of M-3.

“well, I’ll grab my things and get ‘Vet’ out of the socket and we’ll be set to go.” I jumped up to the cockpit and dropped my books on the seat as I swung up to help pull ‘Vet’ out.

“Well, I’ll start getting things out of the storage compartments.” I nodded absently to ben and got ‘Vet’ out of the socket. Right as I was about to tell Ben to grab a hover sled, the inboard Comms blared with Leia’s voice.
“All hands this is Master Solo, we are under attack, this is not a drill, we are under attack. All hands report to battle stations, Wing commanders are to scramble all fighters, I repeat this is not a drill, get your Shebs!” Well, there is the anger I was waiting for…

“I’ll meet you out on the stars, Ryan… May the force be with you…” ben said before running back to the corridor to get to his ship.

“Always!” I gave him a lopsided grin and jumped in my fighter. I got it far of the deck and then shot off into space. I swooped down and into the swarm of allied fighters getting in formation for the incoming enemy. As I got into position I had noticed that there were a few Mon Cal Nebulon-b heavy cruiser present, I had noticed them earlier but failed to truly acknowledge them.

We all sat there for a moment, waiting for the enemy to appear, and then all hell broke loose. Out of kriffing nowhere their fighters, corvettes and frigates appeared in our midst… it was truly disheartening to see so many enemy blips suddenly show up on your radar… trust me it sucks.

I weaved through the dance and left none of the enemy alive in my wake… their ships were like paper to my advanced plasma throwers. It was pathetic though, to see my allies being torn to bloody shreds by the sheer amount of fighters the enemy had. The few frigates and corvettes I saw were of a design pattern that you would have seen in an old war vid of the Jedi civil war, these guys were flying relics far older than some star systems… and they were massacring us. As I flew through the mass of death and destruction, the deaths on both sides were affecting me greatly through the force, but I dared not let it interfere, I had picked up a few stragglers and had organized a decent fighting force. We were trying to get out of the mass so I could go in and get more snub fighters, we were going to need all the help we could get.

“OK, guys, I need you to go clear away the enemy fighters from one of our Mon Cal cruisers, we will need a base to operate from… this is going to be tricky so don’t throw your lives away needlessly.” They gave a few assenting calls and took off towards one of the cruisers.

I swung back around and dove back into the fray; I loosed a few shots with every chance I got, hitting many of the enemy fighters as I went by. As one exploded I knew what kind of fighters I was looking at, it had finally snapped in my head.
“Kriffing A-wings! They have Aurek A-wings, kriff… this isn’t going to end well.” I knew that even though they were out dated by several millennia I knew they could out turn some, if not most, of our fighters.

Chasing several of the enemy A-wings I gained a few friends, I had about nine tangoes on my back that I couldn’t scratch and the ones in front weren’t making it any easier.

“This is Ryan Reiks; I am in need of some assistance…” I let the sentence trail off as I began to unload on the fighters in front to me, not caring anymore where the shots went. I zeroed in on one of them and nailed it several times on the far left wing, making it catch fire and then explode when the fuel tank finally caught.

“Sithspit… this is getting out of hand…” Right as I was about to bow out and make a beeline for the edge several blue lances came flying all around me, they were the shots of alliance x-wings.

“Heard you could use some help, so I delivered, now stand back and be amazed!” Bens all to welcome voice crackled over the comms, the laser fire was playing havoc with our instruments.

“About kriffing time you Sithspawn! We need to get a section cleared so we can get this shit back in order.” I pulled hard to port as a volley of laser fire came barreling at me, I rolled back on course and fired volley of laser fire right back at the offending fighters, hitting several of them on the nose, making several of them explode instantly.

“Ryan, we need to give the ‘Adad’ enough time to get its hyperdrives warmed up, the rest of the fighters are going to station themselves around our remaining Nebulon-b heavy Cruiser, it was smart thinking on your part that we even have one left… You and I will be taking several hyperspace capable fighters and keeping the rest of these sleemo’s off the ship. Clear?”
“Yeah, let’s go frag some of those bastards.” I banked my ship up into the right and saw five enemy fighters coming down on one of our cruisers and right into my sites, I depressed about his unlike controls and just let the guns go peppering them with hundreds of rounds. After taking care of the mine continued on dotting the laser rounds left and right jinking and juking in and out of enemy fire. Everywhere I looked, I could see our fighters losing the overwhelming odds of the Aurek fighters.

“‘Vet’ I need you to send a message, telling all incapacitated fighters to meet me at sector 23 – 02 – 05. Also send a message to Ben, tell him that we will defend what we can, but that he needs to get the rest of the students away.” R4 sent the messages that I requested.

We got the sector there were around 35 different fighters waiting for us most of the different states damage ranging from wings missing to misfiring engines some were even missing the tips of their fighters. I organized our remaining forces into two different groups spreading out the damaged fighters among the operational ones. I knew, for a fact, this was going to be a suicide run, but I will be damned if I let the students get caught.

“Brothers in arms, this day we fight to save the lives of many hopefuls… We may fall, but many will rise in our place. For the Galactic alliance, for the force!” Plans for additional speech garnered many cheers for my fellow pilots. We all knew we were going to die but we’re going to do it for those below and those above.

I let the spear tip of fighters straight to the heart of the enemy formation we cut through them like butter, destroying hundreds of them as we passed through, sadly the we lost almost half of our ships on the first. As we exited the enemy formation they all turn to chase us, hundreds if not thousands of laser bolts went flying past us exploding all around, our numbers and did down the low teens, we were quickly die now.

“All right, the rest of you split up. There’s only about 14 of us left somatic make this, okay I have to go up at half you go down, the rest of you with me, don’t leave my side you got me.” Six of my fighters pulled up while five of them went down in the remaining few stayed with me pulling hard to starboard. We got the enemy forces split up and chase after the three groups; my crew pulled a double helix and came back on the enemy. The four of us let loose with everything we had decimating the forces we chase them down, the man at the front of the mass of enemies were slowly being picked off one by one.

By the time we had told them all only three of them remained so I had them join our group is be came back round to take on the Aurek fighters that were chasing down my second squad, it took us less than three seconds to get there. My second squad doing an absolutely marvelous job holding off the enemy, and had somehow gotten them balled up and were using just plain incredible maneuvers to just decimate them, spinning around them going over and underneath some just firing away, it was inspiring to say the least.

With our combined firepower, we took down their forces for more manageable level. During this entire fiasco, at least that is what it would be later called; almost all of our forces had gotten away. There was a Nebulon-b cruiser waiting for us… That is until the enemies, what I have come to know as a, world ship made it to the battlefield and unleashed its full firepower on the ship destroying it almost instantly. I looked down at my display to check over how many men were still left, there were about seven left. Throughout the entire battle had been ignoring pinging is my ship, it was letting me know that I had received a message; I knew it was from and I didn’t need to know what it said, I already had a feeling that I wouldn’t like it.

I had what was left of my men form up behind me, we made an arrowhead formation and aimed ourselves right at the heart of the fleet. “Men… It been an honor serving with all of you… May the force guide you and give you a peaceful death.” We shot off towards the enemy formation at high speeds dotting every single one of their shops as we came within 100 yards of their first ship… We all open fired simultaneously cutting a swath through their entire force, like a lightsaber through butter. As explosions got ever so closer, our numbers became fewer and fewer, until there was just me and the two pilots next to me.

As we kept on our course, first the man on my right slammed into one of the enemy fighters, both of them incinerating instantly. Then me and my remaining fighter split in the opposite directions, he going into oncoming enemy fire, while I went out and open space and turned back around.

“Well 'Vet', it’s been a pleasure serving with you, but I think it’s time for us to destroy all these kriffing bastards, don’t you…” I asked of my astromech, his answer appeared on my display.

“Yes, I do believe it is time for them to die.” I laughed heartily as I read his message, it was to the point and delivered exactly what I wanted to say myself and did say myself.

“Well then , Vet, I would like you and incentives to take over the ship while I concentrate… Just be sure they don’t hit us too much. I grinned evilly as I will look at the masses fighters frigates and several cruisers sword towards us. They will never be able to harm another civilization again. I zoned out as I meditated… Not even paying attention as the ship moved about keeping the enemy from hitting us I was too keen on meditating and concentrating my force energy. If what I was about to do worked; then we would be able to get out of there with our lives and end all of theirs.

Was going to create something that has not been seen in over 10,000 year’s… A force induced wormhole… It has the capability of destroying an entire planet if used incorrectly and seeing as I am the only human here, and the forces against me are so great and so evil that this is accurate use of my power, that I will use it. When I opened my eyes, they were glowing gold with all of the energy that was coursing through me; it is only thanks to the teachings of my master and all of the Masters before and after him that I am able to control this power. To have such control over the force and not be killed when I call upon is a testament to their teachings.

The warm opened up in front of me soloing space and all color into it… It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen the colors are magnificent everything from black to white from all color to know: was an my ship leapt right into the middle of it and disappeared. I do not know what all happened after I entered the wormhole, all I can hope for is that those bastards paid for what they did.

Author's Note

This was my last moment before ending up in the Gaian system... in a different dimension... I will up date my journal when ever i get the chance...

Good luck to whom ever finds this...

Challenge of the Nightmare/ Ch4

My head hurt, my body sore, the lights in the cabin were off, except for a slow soothing red blinking coming from underneath the dash. I looked around him to check to see if anything was broken and noticed that all my screens for black, I looked out the window, I could see the multi colored light coming in, barely, through my polarized cockpit. For the moment I ignored the magnificent site one about turning all of my systems back on, my first were business was making contact with ‘Vet’.

“While this is just dandy, and for single system in here is trying to reboot at the same time,” I sighed and began trying to reboot one system that time, and being somewhat success with that, I was able to get my me display screen working again so my connection to R9 was back up and operational. I would just be waiting for him to ask if I was okay or not, or in other words waiting for him to wake up. “I hope he hasn’t received any lasting damage from this ordeal, I’d really hate end up somewhere, again, without somebody to talk to…”

After tinkering for several hours with the console’s wires I was able to get everything back online, still haven’t heard message from ’V ET’ I’m hoping he hasn’t received anything more than a slight knock out from this.

As the hours ticked by the colors started to become dim, they no longer held interest for me, save for where they were going to take me. All of a sudden the lights were gone and I was back in open space in front of me was a son his break as any other, yet the color was entrancing, warming. I then noticed I was orbiting a planet was larger than any other planet I had seen, at least one that harbored life that is.

So I set my ship on a course for the planet’s surface, I was hoping that there might be some form of intelligent life, someone that could help me or possibly tell me where I am, but you never know unless you look, so that’s what I did. I made for the dark side of the planet, or what I thought was the dark side. I sit down in a small clearing in the forest not too far from a village that I saw, is going to do a little bit of reconnaissance before he went about looked for someone to help me one to at least know who or what I was doing was before making acquaintances.

After setting down I checked on ‘Vet’ to see if he was okay.. I saw that he was going through his restart cycle, so I left her message on the main computer detailing where I was going. I then stripped out of my jumpsuit overalls and slipped on my dark colored Jedi robes. I also slung my long saber and shoto onto my belt, never know when a short saber will come in handy.

So I made my way into the forest, but the instant I set foot in it the oppressive power of the darkside hit me like a brick wall. I fell to a knee and gasped for breath as I regained my Baring. I could tell that this was not the normal feeling for the area, for it was just contained to the forest and had not spread to the clearing.

I shook my head and headed off towards the denser feeling darkness, hoping to find what had tainted the forest so. I ran through the forest, keeping still when I felt a predator come to close. After a few minutes of walking and climbing over different obstacles I came across a small group of six equines trotting through the forest, I noticed that a thick Fog was awaiting them up ahead, I kept watch to see what would happen, for it seemed that they were having a conversation among themselves.

“Twi’ are ya sure that that there Nightmare Moon went this way?” The orange equine asked, I was happy that I could understand them, for they spoke a form of basic.

“Yes Applejack, I’m sure… Just trust me…” The purple one, Twilight, said as they kept on their course with the fog.

As the group made their way to the fog it cleared to reveal a downed rope bridge. That is when I noticed that two of the equines had wings, as the cyan equine spread them and over off the ledge and grabbed the rope bridge, taking it to the other side and tying it off. Then the ‘fog’ rolled back in and obscured the equines view of their friend.

Though their view was cut short, I could clearly see, and hear, all that was going on. “Hello Rainbow Dash,” Three darkside apparitions appeared in front of the cyan equine, now known as Rainbow Dash. “WE, The Shadow Bolts, are looking for a new member, and we heard that you are the fastest flyer in Equestria,” that answered where I was… “And we were hoping that you would join us, all you have to do is leave your friends and com fly with us.” By the end of their little speech, I was confused and angry, these apparitions were trying to separate this equine from its friends in divide and conquer play… I was highly tempted to go over there and destroy them.

“It would be so great to fly with you guys, but I can’t let down my friends, I won’t leave them until we are through with our little adventure here, but if you guys can wait till after, I would be happy to fly with you.” The cyan equine said enthusiastically, the equines loyalty made my heart leap for joy, this equine was loyal enough to its friends to resist the darkside… that’s great!

“It’s a onetime offer, Dash, now or never, so either leave your friends and come with us, or stay and be forever shunned!” The leader of the three yelled to Rainbow Dash. It stepped closer to Rainbow; Rainbow stepped back and almost fell off the ledge. Did I forget to mention that there is a deep gorge behind the cyan equine… yeah; it is about three hundred feet deep and twenty feet wide.

“Sorry but no, I can’t and won’t leave my friends!” Rainbow yelled, her scratchy voice echoing through the gorge, but for some reason it didn’t reach her friends on the other side. When the three DarkSpawn started to creep forward, I took action. I stuck my hand out, embraced them in an all-encompassing force grip, and yanked them into the fog, all the way to my position in the trees on the other side. Rainbow saw them go flying but was to stunned to go looking for them, dash shook her head and looked back to her friends as the fog cleared.

I looked down to the three apparitions at my feet and waited for them to regain their baring’s. I had no sympathy towards them, they weren’t real and I did not want to deal with them any longer than need be…

“Who summoned you, Sithspawn…” My voice made them all freeze, they looked up to my feet and then kept going until they saw my face, they were afraid, something I hadn’t seen before in a Darkside creature, and that worried me.

“W-what are you?” The leader asked, shaking in its fur.

“I…” I glared at it; it shrunk down and whimpered slightly, “Will ask the questions. Now, who summoned you?” I said as calmly as possible.

“We won’t tell you creature!” The two other ones with it said in unison, from their voices I could tell that the leader was female while these two were male, or it could be reversed I couldn’t tell with their suits on them. I looked at them and pinned them down with the force, restraining their movements.

“Be quiet ghost, or I will end you.” They all whimpered then, the leader out of fear, while the other two did so out of pain. “Now, as I said, who summoned you…”

“Nightmare Moon did, she is our master… please don’t kill us!” The female ghost begged at my feet.

“I will not Destroy you Sithspawn, but you will disappear from this plane, are we clear?” I stared down at them, all three were shaking their heads as fast as they could, not wanting to incur my further wrath. The entire situation left a sour taste in my mouth, I was usually not as dark in my dealings with creatures, dark or otherwise… it must have been the forest messing with my head.

“Now I shall be gone…” They looked at me as I used the force to augment my legs and jump over the gorge like it was nothing, they gaped and whimpered slightly after seeing an impossible feat of arms that I pulled off. I chased off after the six equines, hoping that nothing else had happened to them.

I made my way up a long stone road, it ended at the gates to a large decaying castle, and it was about as large as the temple on Yavin… However, this place was nowhere near as well taken care of. I walked by the down front gates and made my way to the large double doors; they stood a good ten feet tall and were inlayed with many different elements ranging from obsidian to gold. I squeezed through a gap in the doors, it was pry left from the equines that I was following and helping. I went down a few corridors in the castle and started to hear voices bounce off the walls ahead of me; I could make out the voice of twilight and the others, but the booming voice I heard I couldn’t place.

I crouched down and made my way into what appeared to be the throne room, I stuck to the shadows so that I could surprise any of the enemies my unwitting allies may face. That’s when I saw the center of the Darkside vortex, it was a larger equine, it stood at about six foot, just shy of my height, six foot four. It bore a black and dark blue set of armor that covered its body, and by its sleek body structure I could tell that it was female.

“Bow before me, Nightmare Moon! The night will last forever, and nothing you do will stop me!” The black equine bellowed to the six smaller ones, they shank back a little, but held the determined look on their faces.

“We will defeat you Nightmare! Right, Girls!” Twilight looked behind her to her friends, they all shouted in assent as they stared down the larger equine in front of them. The larger equine laughed and pointed a hoof at them.

“You think you can defeat me, The Nightmare Moon! How foolish!”

“We can, and we will! For we have, The Elements of Harmony!” Twilight said triumphantly as she floated over five grey orbs floated out of a bag on her side and rested in front of her. The look on Nightmare Moons face was one of fear and anger.

‘This must be a weapon of some kind… I wonder what it does… And did she just float those?!’ I looked closely at all of the equines in the room, of the six only two had wings, one of which being Rainbow Dash, and two had horns, one being Twilight. The other two didn’t have either, but they were just as determined as the other four. Nightmare Moon on the other hand had both a horn and a pair of wings, not to mention her armor.

The five orbs began to glow a bright white when they suddenly dimmed and fell to the ground. Everyone was stunned, save me, and left speechless because of it. Recovering first Nightmare Moon snatched them up, teleporting them over to her feet.

“You foolish Ponies, you thought that such an old artifact as the Elements could harm me! How foolish!” She barked out a laugh and stomped on the five orbs, shattering them into dust. The six, Ponies now, gasped in horror at the spectacle and backed up a good five feet.

“That shouldn’t have been possible! They were the ultimate tool! They couldn’t have broken that easily!” Twilight cried out in frustration. “Girls we need to come up with a new plan… the elements are useless now…” They all nodded their heads and stared back at Nightmare Moon expectantly.

“Now, I shall destroy you for your insolence, little Ponies!” She charged her horn and launched a large boulder at the group… but it never made it, instead it went flying into the side of a wall, shattering the wall and itself into little pieces.

“Who goes there?! Show yourself!” Nightmare shouted to the shadows, she was looking everywhere, a deathly look in her eyes promising eternal retribution for whoever stepped in. As if I cared.

The other ponies were looking round as well, hoping that they didn’t have to fight two evil giants at the same time. That’s when I walked out into the moon light, My body was aglow with it, detailing all my being, everything from my dark brown hair to my light tan complexion. Even my dark cloths, my brown robe, black tabard, and dark crimson tunic were also visible; I cut an intimidating image in the night light.

“It was I, I am the one that stopped you from hurting these young ones… Now stand down…” I stared right into her eyes, not even flinching as she glared daggers at me. The other six just backed up and looked on with fear and awe, not daring to get any closer to me.

“Twilight,” At the sound of her name the purple equine flinched and nodded her head, recognizing my words. “Take your friends and come up with a new plan to confront her with, I will buy you six some time… now hurry.” They looked at me in confusion for a few moments before disregarding what I had said and forming a half circle in front of me. This threw me for a loop, why are they disregarding what I had said… it made no sense.

“Sorry but this is our fight, we appreciate the help, but we can do this ourselves.” Rainbow dash said proudly as she puffed out her chest.

“I agree with her surgarcube, New just let us do what we came here to do.” Applejack said as she glared at Nightmare, whom was also glaring right back.

“I don’t care which of you fools challenge me, I will destroy you all!” her horn glowed a dark blue, suddenly the yellow pink haired one went sailing back towards a pile of jagged rocks. Faster than the rest of them could react I shot off towards the pink haired pony and caught her; I used the force to stop us from hitting the pile of rubble. The rest of them had just realized that their friend was missing when she cried out in joy and fear and started holding onto me for dear life.

“It’s ok little one,” I said soothingly, “Everything is alright, the big bad Sithspawn won’t hurt you anymore.” I set her down on the ground and helped her calm down. “Now, please let go so I can stop the evil creature from hurting anyone else, okay?” She nodded her head furiously and let go, but still clung to my shadow like a child to its mothers hem.

The rest of the girls came rushing over and began crying and hugging the yellow pony. While they embraced her I glared at the dark nexus of energy known as Nightmare Moon.

“You will not harm another one of them… Is that clear?” I asked, raising an eyebrow as I did so.

“And what if I did, what would you do?” She asked me arrogantly. She thought that she had all the power in this little game of hers, but she knew that I was a wild card and had no knowledge of my abilities.

“I’ll be frank with you… I would cut off your wings, snap your horn and then break each of your legs… and then break your mind… Sound fun?” I gave her the sweetest smile I could muster, the look of abject horror on her face was priceless, even though I would never willingly do those things, it was rather joyous to see such fear on the blood mongers face.

“Would you really do that…” The ponies next to me asked in a quiet tone, not wanting to sound afraid, even though I could sense their fear in the force.

“No,” I whispered back, “ I would never do that to anyone, or thing… it’s just not in me to willingly torture another living thing…” This seemed to calm them down from their fear induced high.

“Now Nightmare, will you go quietly… or….” I let the rest of my words, none existent and others wise, speak for themselves.

“You dare threaten ME! THE Nightmare Moon!” She bellowed, the entire castle shook as she began ripping pieces of the castle asunder and tossing them at me and the girls. I sighed and just swatted each piece away with the fore when it got close enough. Not even earning a sweat from the slight exertion.

“Nightmare, this is you last warning… Turn yourself in or I will come over there and force you to submit…” I glared at the black horned and winged pony and sighed after a few minutes of inaction. “Very well then… the hard way it is.”

“Yes, the hard way…” the malicious smile on her face did little to waver my mood; it wasn’t the first time I had dealt with those that thought themselves stronger than me… I was not an arrogant man… I knew my limits… but there were few that could test them… My masters being chief amongst them, Ben was also on that list… but that was more for rivalries sake than anything else.

She then launched a gout of Lightning at me, it was blue and black in color and it reeked of the Darkside. I brought my hands up and caught it all in the palms of my hands, turning the dark energy into something not as destructive. The act of me catching the lightning caused all of the equines to gasp, and NmM to howl in anger. I then chucked the ball of energy back at NmM in the form of a force push; it tossed her like a ragdoll, right into the back wall.

“Girls, now would be a good time to come up with a none violent way of dealing with this.” I say rather calmly, I could keep this up for days, but we didn’t have that much time. I could feel the Darkside affecting all of us as time wound on.

“You insolent worm!” The ruble from Nightmare’s crash came flying towards us, I quickly force pushed the ponies out of the way and drew my Lightsaber. I then began batting away the incoming projectiles as they came in range. I either obliterated them with a swing or deflected them into the ground where they broke up easily.

“How many tricks do you have creature!” She bellowed at me before launching herself at me. I used the force to push myself to the side and out of the way. This enraged the black pony even farther as she swung her fore hooves at me in an attempt to cut me with her armored appendages.

I went to cut one of her legs off at the knee, my lightsaber connected with her knee brace… and stopped. I was shocked, not very many metals known to the universe can stop a lightsaber… but cortosis can… and apparently, these ponies made their armor out of the stuff.

“Shit…” She then hit me in the head with her right hoof while her left sucker punched me in the gut, earning a retching noise from me. She then laid into me, pummeling my body with hit after hit until I pushed her away and force jumped up through the ceiling, landing on the roof.

“Getting tired, creature…” she huffed at me with a smile plastered on her face.

“No, but you are…” I coughed and spit out a wad of blood and mucus. I was bleeding from several different places on my body, my clothes torn in to many places to count; my robe was destroyed so I tossed it to the side and gave it a wavering look as I sighed. It had been with me for many years, acting as my badge as a Jedi, but it was too destroyed for it to act as such now.

Then I felt a tug on my body, it was not pleasant, I then went sailing through the air and right into the ground. I hit the ground hard enough for a small crater to appear, but I had used enough of the force to soften my landing, I groaned as I was lifted up into the air.

“It seems you are able to be manipulated by my magic… let’s see how much you can take… before you break!” She laughed evilly and started throwing me about the room, bouncing me off of other objects and slamming me into walls, it went on for what felt like hours, but what was really a few minutes. At last she tried to throw me into the six ponies I had earlier defended, I used the force to push them out of the way as I went sailing through the wall where they had been just moments ago. The entire time they had all been crying out at each impact I received, but now they were openly crying as they swarmed over my seemingly broken body.

“It seems you can take quite a bit of punishment… But… it is time you died creature!” She began to charge her horn, as I began to stand up I was told by the girls to just sit down, that I wasn’t in any shape to stand. Well, they were right I wasn’t, but I had to defend them, it was my duty to defend the innocent and punish the evil.

I then looked over at Nightmare Moon… she was smile so widely that I thought it would split her face. I slowly raised my right hand to her, at first limp and unresponsive, then I made a griping gesture with my hand. The glow around her horn stopped and her eyes began to bulge, she even started to cough.

“How does it feel...*cough*… to be at the mercy of another…*cough*…Nightmare… do you like it?” I asked as I kept on chocking the life out of her, she was quaking and trembling in fear at this sudden turn of events. “I told you I would end you, I am Jedi, Guardian of the Galaxy and all its inhabitants… You shall not harm another hair on their heads… OR I will kill you… Are we clear?!” My eyes started to glow yellow and become bloodshot. Nightmare just stared into my unholy eyes and began to whimper as I lessoned my grip on her lungs and throat.

“Yes…*cough*…I pri…*cough*…mise to not harm them…” She fell to the ground when I let go, rubbing her hoof over her throat as I turned away from her. (Note to all of you other guys out there… don’t turn your back on a newly downed opponent… they may just stab you in the back.) As I walked away I felt a sharp pain in my back and stomach, I looked down and saw the tip of a black horn protruding from the center of my stomach. I slid forward off the horn and fell to my knees; everything then started to move in slow motion. The girls’ faces were all different looks of fear and horror at what had just happened, some still reacting to my way of dealing with Nightmare and others with what had just befallen me.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOooooooooooo!” Their screech echoed though my head as I fell on my face, it didn’t hurt that much… but then again I couldn’t feel anything. They all looked at the laughing form of Nightmare moon, they were angry, they knew what they had to do now, suddenly their necks began to glow, surprising all of them, and necklaces took form on their throats, each one with a different symbol as the stone in the center. Twilight, on the other hand, had a tiara on her head with a purple-pink star, they looked at each other then back at Nightmare moon and grinned.

“Now, we have the elements of harmony… we will end your evil rule Nightmare Moon!” Twilight and rest start to float in the air as a pale rainbow colored orb of energy forms around them. The energy they are creating is immense, I could even sense it in my pain induced inebriation. The sphere formed into a solid ball of energy and centered itself in the center of the girls, Nightmare moon was rooted to her spot in horror and fear, so much so that it left a foul taste in my mouth after feeling it in the force.

The sphere then shot off and slammed into Nightmare, it morphed to her body and began to dematerialize her, but that wasn’t all that happened. As the darkness left Nightmare, a new being was reviled underneath the Dark Mare. A dark blue coat and a lighter dark blue mane were becoming apparent on the evil mare; her ‘death’ screams were reverberating off the walls and stinging the ears of those that could hear it.

There was a bright flash and the Dark one was no more. What was left in her place was a small child pony, a filly I think they’re called. The girls all fell to the ground, slightly drained from the efforts of using the Elements. I used the force to give my body strength and start the healing process, Thank you Master Cilghal for those healing lessons all those years ago! As I made my way over to the now crying filly my body healed, not as fast as if I was doing it on someone else, but fast enough.

The others were to dazed by the over excursion to even comprehend what was happening, which was fine by me. I got as close to the little filly as I could and wrapped a tattered arm around her. During my time as a human punching bag, I had broken both of my arms and legs, along with most of my ribs, but I still was able to wrap one around the crying filly and comfort her.

“Its ok little one, no one is going ot harm you now… the darkness is gone and it won’t ever come back… Okay?” the filly wrapped her fore legs around my neck and hugged me fiercely, crying into my bloodied shoulder profusely.

“Sshh, it’s ok, it’s ok, it’s ok, there, there,” she sobbed and wailed into my shoulder, not showing any hint as to when she was going to stop. I propped myself up on a piece of rubble and pulled the sobbing filly into my lap and held her, not unlike an infant.

“What are you doing?” Twilight asked, she and the girls had over come their dizzy spell and trotted over to me. Twilight had this look of total disbelief on her face, which now looking at it was more humanoid than equine.

“I am comforting this little one after having to deal with what happened…” I smiled softly as the child in my arms started to snore.

“But she tried to kill you, multiple times!” She screeched, somehow not waking the filly.

“Twilight… I am a guardian of the peace… And this little one had been possessed… I am ashamed of what I had done to her now that I know…” I looked down at the filly sadly, remembering my strangle hold I had had on her not to long ago.

“WE,” I motioned to the little filly and me. “Need to get to a hospital… I’m bleeding out and she is malnourished.” I began to get up, keeping the filly tight to me with the force.

“There is no need to get up, my dear, I will help you.” A white winged and horned equine sailed down to us. I was slightly apprehensive about this new equine, but the look on the other little ones faces made me calm down some, they were bowing and showing difference to this one… and twilight was smiling like an idiot. I could sense her love for the white one through the force, and the white ones love for her. It was touching… but I was still bleeding.

“If you say you can help… then we need to get to a hospital… now.” I was leaning against one of the few remaining pillars in the throne room after my little stint as a ragdoll. I moved the dark blue filly to my shoulder, holding her with my right broken arm, I pointed to the slight gaping hole in my stomach. This made a few of the ponies either faint or hurl, I really didn’t care. The white equine paled slightly, which was odd for her being that very color… but I wasn’t going to fight my eyes on that one.

“You are injured…” the white one said.

“No, kriffing du… Now can we please go before I die of blood loss…?” The white one nodded her head slowly and there was a bright flash of light.

_

I blinked the spots out of my eyes and saw that we were now in a waiting room at a hospital, there were more ponies scurrying around that one would normally think.

“Princess Celestia, what a pleasure to have you here with us, how may we help you?” A brown pony in a lab coat said as he walked into the room.

“I need you to heal this poor creature here…” she pointed a hoof in my direction, I waved my broken arm at him, it made a sickening noise as it snapped sideways, you know… straight elbow bent forearm kind of sideways. Celestia and the doctor blanched at that, I almost fell to my knees with the pain it caused me… but held true, keeping the little one in my arms from touching the floor.

“Um… what is your name creature…?” Celestia asked me, I was not entirely there so I answered in full.

“My name is Ryan Reiks, Jedi Kni-Master and apprentice to Jedi Grand Master Luke Skywalker of the New Jedi Order.” I walked over to one of the walls and leaned against it, still holding the snoring filly in my arms, technically the force, but who cares.

“Well then Ryan, if you would follow Doctor Stich here, we can get you patched up.” Celestia walked over to me and gave me a warm smile. “I can take her from you now, I will take care of her.” She said nodding to the filly in my arms.

“Sorry Celestia… but I can’t do that…” this shocked everyone in the room, even Celestia.

“Why not?” she asked

“I need to be there when she wakes up… I need to apologize for what I did to her…” I looked down at the filly and grimaced.

“Why… what did you do?” She asked me, apprehension thick in her voice.

“Though she nearly killed me, I held back… and even then I almost ended her life… One little twist of my hand and I would have killed this little one… or even choked the life out of her…” tears started to pour down my face; most of them from the sadness gripping my heart, the rest were from the pain.

“Ryan… I do not hold any of that against you… you didn’t know… But may I please see my little sister… it has been to long since I have seen her…” Celestia was on the verge of tears after what I had told her, she was pry afraid I was going to kill her sister once she awakened or something.

“If you wish… but she isn’t leaving my arms… I need to heal the damage done to her mind…” at that Celestia gave me a warm smile and then a confused look, but nodded after an internal debate.

“Very well…” I lowered my arms so that she could see, even though she was a little bit taller than I was; pry about six foot eight or something like that.

“She is so small…” She looked at me and I shrugged my shoulders slightly. She looked over her smaller sister for some time, we were making our way to the operating room where they would stitch me up… hopefully.

“Here we are sir… please just lay on the table here and we will get to work…” I looked over at the small table and sighed. I got up on it and laid back, setting the little one on my chest while doing so.

“Sir, the filly cannot be near your wound… you need to place her somewhere else…”

“I will remove the filly once the sun goes dark and the core worlds are in ruin… So what does that tell you?” I gave him sturn look, he gulped and went about prepping the area for surgery.

“Sir, we need to sedate y-“ I cut him off with a glare.

“You will do no such thing… I know it will hurt… but I WILL handle it… clear?” He shook his head vigorously and went to work, I heard his mumbling and took note that the horn puncture hadn’t hit any vitals… so they could just stitch up the busted bits and put me in a room for a bit… But the whole damned surgery hurt like a kriffing bitch, it felt like he was shoving a lightsaber into my insides and swirling them about!

“Sir, we have stitched up everything… you are going to need bed rest for the next five days or so…” The doctor told me nervously, hell I would be nervous to if a being that was taller than your fucking princess was pissed at you. The entire time I was in surgery the girls from earlier had been waiting in the hallway with the princess, though the princess had been in the room until my cursing had reached a new high… I don’t think even a hut would have lasted against my tirade of colorful curses I had used…

The doctor went out of the room and told them that I was going to be placed in a room for the next five or so days and told them to wait there for me. Going against all medical procedure I got up off the bed, walked to the door, and opened it, still using my broken arms and legs to get around. I would just heal them later with the force…

“Hi guys…” the doctor screamed and fell on his back twitching, Rainbow dash and the pink one laughed at his girly scream and then looked back at me, both going slightly red in the face along with everyone else.

“Um… something wrong guys?” I looked at them and then to myself… I was completely butt ass naked… and Jr. was standing at high alert for everyone to see… and the fact that he was at eye level for the girls was highly embracing. Giving a slight yelp I used the force to levitate a sheet over to me and wrap it around my body, hiding my shame from the rest of the world.

“Well, that was embarrassing… well let’s get me to my room… I have a few broken limbs and ribs to fix…” my grimace told them to get the fuck out of the way. I led a small march to an open room and sat myself down on the open bed; I closed the partition and unwrapped the sheet. I then used the sheet to wipe the blood and other bits of myself off my body. I then got in the bed and sat the filly down in the crook of my arm, holding her like a newborn.

“Alright, you all can come in…” the Girls and Celestia trotted in, moving the partition so they could get through, but leaving it up to give us some privacy.

“Okay, pardner, whats yer name?” Apple jack asked me, I was slightly tired but didn’t mind the round of question that were no doubt coming my way.

“I’m Ryan Reiks… Jedi Master and Apprentice to Master Skywalker.” I told her.

“What are these ‘Jedi’ you keep refering to yourself as… are they on a different part of our world, hence the reason I have never seen you?” Celestia asked, her question mimicking many of theirs.

“Jedi… they are an order of beings that has been around for over fifty thousand years….” All of them went a little bug-eyed at that, but let me continue. “this order has been destroyed and rebuilt countless times… I am a part of the latest Jedi order… there are currently over five thousand of my fellow Jedi roaming galaxy,” at the word galaxy both Twilight’s ears and Celestia’s, perked up.

“You said…Galaxy, right?” Twilight asked me, slightly nervous bout my answer.

“Yes… But I know that you are not apart of that galaxy… for I recognize none of the stars… But where I am from there are trillions of beings on billions of worlds, almost everyone of them are a different species and culture… sometimes several in one… But the Jedi protect all of them… We are like the Galactic peace bringers… keeping order and harmony between all those who live there…” I sighed and leaned back in the bed, keeping a protective arm on the blue filly.

“My word…” they were all wide eyed at the knowledge that I was an alien and that there were more aliens out there, twilight and The white smaller pony fainted fro the knowledge while the others just looked at me as if I had grown a second head.

“I’m sorry everyone… but I need to get my rest… I need to heal my wounds…” I said to them, trying to get them to leave, but upon hearing this twilight woke up and started back up.

“But we have so many questions for you!” she started to raise her voice, the little bundle in my arms began to stir also, so I clamped my hand around Twilights muzzle, giving her the shush motion afterwards.

“Now go, I need to heal and cleanse this fill…” Celestia cut me off.

“Her name is Luna… Princess Luna… Please watch over her Ryan… though I will be staying here tonight with the two of you.” I nodded to her, took a few extra blankets out of the closet, draped two of them on Princess Celestia, and then took the last one for Luna and me…

This was going to be a long night… I don’t know why, but it felt like it.

Author's Note

I did my best... but I may not have remembered the events correctly...

A Talk.../ Ch5

(Music here)

As I lay there I called on the force to sooth my mind, it was something my master had taught me to do in my early stages of development. Clearing one’s mind so that they can work on something else… very helpful, but it took a moment to enact, so it was useless in battle. After calming down my raged thoughts and bringing my heart and breath rate down to manageable levels, I began a healing trance. However, this one was different from most used by Jedi in the field. Since there are no beings here that I can explicitly trust, I must be able to wake myself from the trance, unlike the normal ones where there’ is another Jedi that can pull you out.

Therefore, I gave myself a bit of breathing room in my mind so that I could maintain consciousness, granted this will slow down the healing process, it will not hinder the healing itself. Therefore, as I lay there, partially comatose, I extended my force awareness to the surrounding facility. It was like nothing I had ever sensed before in my entire life!

The life force here was amazing! No fear, no hate, no loathing or jealousy, but even those I did detect was passing emotions at best! This place contained all the emotion of the force without the bad ever having influence here! I was, and still am, over joyed to feel such happiness and harmony from one place… yet I could not tell if the entirety of the pony race was this clean… emotionally speaking.

“Are you asleep Ryan…” Celestia asked from the bed next to mine. I was not enthusiastic to see the large equine stay behind… I could not get a read on her emotions like the rest of the Equines… but she seemed to wear them on her sleeve…, which made me wonder if she was some kind of pariah and I was just too weak to notice… Seeing that my voice could not reach her I chase a Different mode of vocalization.

"Celestia..." I closed my eyes and used the force to project my voice into her thoughts. She flinched at that and looked at me with wide eyes.

"Did you just..." She asked slightly shaken.

"Yes... But don't be alarmed...It is not something I can do very often... only when I am meditating... " I breath out slowly as my body takes over the meditative stance I was forcing upon it.

"Oh...so that's what you are doing..." she said softly as she settled back into her bed.

"Yes, I am letting the force flow through me so that I can heal my wounds... what ails you Princess...?" I could feel her anxiety, not through the force mind you, but through the look on her face... it was even evident in her eyes...

"I... I see how damaged you are Ryan... and can feel the hurt in the way you speak and how you hold yourself, even in meditation... and all of it was caused by my sister..." she pointed a hoof at the filly in my arms, I still found it improbable that this filly was related to this white pony before me... both of them were in different leagues when it came to their force aura... Where Celestia was a void, this little one was a star... even though she emitted a strong force aura, she released so much sadness that it hurt... but my presence was helping that... I was slowly feeding her a positive force signature that would eventually bring her out of her fear induced 'coma'.

"She," I say pointedly, "Did not cause this... the Darkside did this to me... and to her..." at that Celestia became very confused.

"What is this Darkside you keep talking about! Whatever in the pits of Tartarus do you keep referring to!" she was mad, but it did not frighten me, she was fuming and she wanted answers.

"I will tell you no more than what I deem necessary Princess... Now if you ever talk to me that way again I will not be giving you the time of day until you make amends! " I brought about a hundredth of my force aura on her, crushing her mentally into her seat. She started to gasp for air at my sudden intrusion, not being able to fight off my sudden attack.

"I may be a Jedi Celestia, but I will not hesitate in putting you in your place! You have no right to demand of someone who has saved some of your citizens! Now I suggest that you calm your tits or else I will for you!" I immediately released my hold on her mind and she reeled away from my limp body.

"HOW DID YOU DO THAT!" She yelled, she nearly woke the sleeping form of luna next to me, which did surprise me. I quickly silenced her with a quick mental slap.

"How dare you lay a hand on a princess of Equestria you foul beast! I should have you detained for that!" She seethed at me, I sighed, both mentally and physically, and released my meditation.

"Princess Celestia... Do you wish for me to leave?" I asked simply, throwing her off guard at my subdued demeanor, though i was just too tired to deal with her.

"U-um I-I... No... No I don't... " she looked down at the floor after thinking of her actions, she had pressed me for information even though I was in a coma-like state and didn't even consider that i was not in the right mindset for questions.

"Then please stop trying to antagonize me into hurting you... the yelling screaming and demanding needs to stop..." I looked over to her with a small smile. "Next time all you need to do is ask... but you won't be getting an answer for some time... just to let you know."

"Very well Ryan... I am sorry for assuming that I had a right... However, you have my sister in your arms... I just can't, and won't, see her come to harm ever again..." A lone tear slid down her cheek as she lay back in her bed, finally calmed down after her little shouting match. I may have over reacted to her demands, I was answering them earlier, but she needs to just ask nicely and not just freak the hell out and start yelling.

"Then WE shall bid thee goodnight Princess, WE will see thee in the morn." Speaking for both me and Luna, I gave her a bow and leaned back in my bed and pulled Luna closer to my side, scooting over so she had more room.

"And to thee Ryan... But before thou goes, might we ask when our sister shall awake?" She asked, using her royal 'we', it wasn't something I was used to, but eh, who cares.

"I shall wake her in the morn... she needs her sleep... and so dost thou." I said giving her a sly smile, the bags under her eyes told me that she had been up for at least a few days prior to my arrival. She blushed and scooted into the bed, covering everything but her head.

"Very well Ryan... Goodnight."

After ten hours of deep sleep I awoke to find that Celestia was missing from the hospital room... I also noticed that there was a note on her bed with a tray of food. the tray had a few slices of toast two eggs a glass of what looked to be orange juice and a cup of diced fruits. I lifted the fray and note up and over to my bed and set them at my now folded feet.

I picked up the note and read its contents...

Dear Ryan,

I am sorry for how i acted last night, i was not thinking clearly after all that has happened, I hope that you can forgive me for my actions.
Also, please look after my sister while I am away attending to royal duties... I sadly could not take her with me... it would have caused to many political complications that i would have gone off my rocker...

I am sorry if this inconveniences you...

Humblest apologies,

Princess Celestia

I finished the note and sighed out in relief and slight frustration. I was happy that she didn't take Luna with her, but i was slightly mad that she had forgotten what i had said the night before... oh well, no harm no foul. So I began eating my breakfast, leaving half of it for the sleeping filly next to me,she would be coming back to the world soon and would be ravenous.

"Little one..." I coaxed her with a slight poke of the shoulder, she flinched at my touch, just a little. "Little one, it is time to awaken... you have slept for to long..." I scooped her up in my arms and held her to my chest... I know I'm a guy and all, but that doesn't mean I don't have parenting skills... I had to help raise a few of the younglings from diapers when their families had abandoned them at the temple... so shush.

As I rocked her back and forth she began to yawn and coo gently in my arms, slowly waking up to a brand new world. Her gentle teal eye opened and looked directly into my dark blue eyes... I almost lost myself in her beautiful eyes... they were pure and untouched by the darkness of the universe...

"Good morning Luna..." I smiled down to her, she nuzzled my chest and smiled back to me, the pain of my injuries was gone and taken care of thanks to the healing trance I had sent myself into after Celestia had finally fallen asleep, but I was still sore everywhere else.

"Good morning..." she coo'd back to me with a soft angelic voice, it was like bells ringing in a slight spring breeze...

"How would you like something to eat little one..." my smile widened when she perked up at the word 'eat'.

"Yes... please..." she asked almost shyly, she then hid her face in my chest, she was so cute, her blue mane framed her face so perfectly that I almost cried... yeah, my man card died after I saw this adorable little thing...

"Well then little one, would you like me to feed you?" I asked in a fatherly tone, one I didn't think I had, and nuzzled her cheek.

"YES!" She squealed, my beard tickling her through her fur.

"Well then, take a comfy seat and I shall feed my princess what she desires..." I smiled as she crawled onto my lap from my arms, staking claim to my crisscrossed legs. I chuckled softly and rubbed her behind the ear, earning a chorus of giggles from the filly.

For those of you that don't know... She does have all of her memories from Nightmare Moon... But thanks to my proficiency with the force... I am able to block said memories from ruining her first few days of freedom. The mental block is strong and should WILL hold until she is ready to face her memories... this will take time and effort on both our parts...

"Yay! Feed me Daddy!" she squeals out, making me flinch slightly, but I just rolled with it. Since I will be taking on the roll of father anyway... it won't hurt to be called one... Celestia can suck on a lightsaber....

"Okay, sweetie! what would you like first?" I ask warmly while running my fingers through her mane.

"Um... Eggs!" She replies, pointing a hoof imperiously at one of the left over eggs on my tray. I chuckle and gently encase it in force, surprising my new daughter, and lift it over to her. Her eyes wide she looks at me for confirmation, i nod my head and she opens wide. I gently float it into her tiny mouth and set it down ever so gently on her tongue. This takes a lot of patience and mental stability mind you... but it is worth the sigh of delight when she finishes her food.

"More daddy!" She giggles. I smiled broadly and kissed her on the head, not really giving it much thought anymore.

"Sure Hun, what now?"

"Um, Toast!" she cries, she stands on her back legs pointing down to the toast like its a peasant, she then falls over backwards into my chest and giggles uncontrollably.

"Would you like some jelly on that?" I asked as two pieces of toast floated over to us.

"Yes, please!" She clapped her hooves together, smiling widely. I levitated a butter-knife and a small dish of grape jelly over to us, I plucked the knife out of the air and got some jelly on it. Luna handed me a slice of the toast she was nibbling on like a hamster and I spread the jelly on it for her before handing it back.

"Here you go Hun." We spent the next hour or two just going about like that, just me spending time with the new child I was now going to take care of for the foreseeable future, and I had no qualms whatsoever.

Once breakfast was done and over with I got up and set Luna down in my spot to keep her warm, she had fallen back asleep after we had finished. I went about the room looking for my cloths from yesterday and found that they were folded up and place in the nightstand next to my bed. I slipped on my robes and gently shook Luna awake.

"Good afternoon sleepy head... Ready to hang out with your dad?" I smiled down to her as she got up and stretched like a cat and shook her head yes. "Well let's get going then!" I scooped her up into my arms, she wiggled about giggling and then made her way to my right shoulder and laid herself across it, legs dangling over my back.

"I'm ready daddy!" she declared with a hoof pointed towards the door. I chuckled and we began our little adventure to the outside world. Walking down hallways and down stairwells we made it to the lobby. I signed us out and waved the kind nurses goodbye.

"Well," we looked out through the bright sun light to the town before us, taking note of the oddly shaped buildings and vibrant colors, "This place looks enchanting..." I smiled and looked over to my daughter, she was smiling as well, seeing all the buildings and ponies made her want to go say 'hi' to all of them. I could feel her happiness in the force, it was contagious to be sure.

"Let's go make some friends daddy!" she shouted and we made our way through the town, waving to all the ponies as we walked by. They were all very shocked to see me, an unknown creature, with a filly on my shoulder, walking through town as if it was for free.

"Daddy... why are they looking at us so funnily?" She asked, giving me a sad, yet curious, look.

"I believe its because i'm not from this world Hun..." She looked at me like i had grown a separate head.

"What do you mean daddy? If you're not from here then what about me?" She asked looking at me with her head tilted to the side quizzically, it was really cute!

"Well, you are from here Luna, but I am from a different world..." She looked at me for a second and then started to get teary eyed.

"Then your not my real daddy?" She asked. on the verge of tears.

I plucked her from my shoulder and cradled her like an infant, letting her mane fall down my arms and chest. "I may not be your real father dear Luna, But!" I said, stopping her from crying, "I will care for you and love you as a father should!" I lifted her in the air and blew a raspberry on her tummy. She laughed and giggled and just screamed in joy, flailing her legs every which way. I brought her back down and kissed her forehead, right between the eyes making her giggle.

"Thank you daddy!" She said as she flung her arms around my neck, giving me a very tight hug. She was crying silent tears when she let go. I gave her a worried look and used my thumb to wipe away a tear.

"What's wrong dear?" We had somehow wandered into a park in the middle of town, to my surprise,. I looked around and found a bench for the two of us to sit on. "Now tell me dear, what seems to be the problem?"

"Its just... I don't remember ever having a father... or a mother... But... I'm just so happy that you want to be my daddy!" She cried and buried her face in my chest, knocking some air out of me.

"You're welcome sweetie! I'm happy to be your daddy... so long as I live..." I whispered.She nuzzled into my chest harder. we stayed like that for a few minutes before I poked her in the side, eliciting a giggle from her.

"Hey, lets go sight seeing, I know neither of us have seen this place, so lets get to it!" she laughed as i hoisted her into the air and sat her atop my head like a hat.

"Wheeeeeeeee!" She said as I Began jogging towards a row of stalls. As we got closer I noticed that the stalls held all kinds of fruits vegetables and nick-knacks. As we made our way past some of the other stands I saw a stetson sitting on top of a ponies head. It was one of the ponies from last night.

"Hun, do you want to meet one of the mares that helped me not to long ago?" I say as we come to a stop. I took Luna off my head and held her like an infant in my arms. She looked at me quizzically.

"Helped you do what daddy...?" She asked, raising both her eye brows at me in surprise.

"Well, when I had arrived here not to long ago I had followed six mares into a castle, protecting them from certain distractions and such. after following them in I had stepped into a fight between a dark entity that was trying to end all life on this planet... I stopped the dark one, at the cost of my body, but I gained you." She looked at me in fascination, hearing that I had saved the world and also did so to receive her was amazing for her to hear.

"Daddy, are you a hero?" she ask, wonder gleaming in her eyes.

"Well Hun, to these ponies... I would imagine so... But I have done have done more for less, and you are quite the treat, my little angel." she giggles as I nuzzle her cheek. "Now, let's go meet one of the mares I helped, who also saved me." She looked at me a little confusedly.

"Saved you daddy? I thought you had done it on your own..." she looked at me, tilting her head to the side in question, also making herself look far to adorable to be a normal child.

"Nope, I helped the six mares that we are going to go meet... but they had saved my life in the end... If not for them I would be dead now..." I smile sadly at her, but noticing her worried look I kiss her forehead, making her giggle some more.

"Now, let's go meet one of them..." I point a finger at a orange mare down the street. She was tending to a stall that had many bushels of apples that were set in barrels and cases.

"Hey..." I said as we walked over to her stall.

"Oh howdy, I thou't ya'd be in the hospital for 'bout a week... how ya feeling?" Apple jack asked as she looked Ryan over, noticing that much had changed from last night.

"I'm feeling fine... Mrs..." I was drawing a blank on what her name was... it was quite embarrassing...

"Applejack, the name's apple jack there sugar, But you can just call me AJ, especially after last night... I don' know what we would have done without ya... Ta see what she was willing ta put you through... it makes me sick thinkin' 'bout it..." She shivered and gave me a warm smile.

"You owe me nothing AJ... For it is actually I that owes you a debt of gratitude... You and the other five saved my life... I can never thank you enough..." I bowed at the waste, not wanting it to be an awkward moment I soon straightened and felt Luna squirming in my grasp.

"I wanna meet her daddy!" Her little bell like voice rang out between the two of us. Applejack was taken aback by the voice, but was highly interested in meeting the owner of it.

"I didn't think you were a father Mr. Ryan..." Applejack muttered, smiling coyly.

"I became a father this morning AJ... and I know you can guess who it is after you see her..." I say, saddened slightly.

"Oh?" was her only reply as I slowly let down my bundle of joy.

"Luna..." the name caught AJ by surprise, but I continued, "I would like you to meet my friend AJ, she is one of the Mares that saved me from the Dark one I told you about." I gave AJ a look, it told her not to say anything about the night before.

The little dark blue filly gently rolled out of my arms and landed on her hooves, she looked up at AJ with her gorgeous teal eyes and smiled widely. "Hello, my names Luna, and I'd like to thank you for keeping my daddy safe for me!" AJ was floored, she looked at me, then at the filly, then back at me. She thought I was crazy.

"Um.. you are welcome there lil' one... Um... would you mind if I talked to your pa for a moment?" She asked nervously.

"Um... Sure... just don't take him to far away... I don't feel all that safe here..." Luna Said shyly, Her insecurity nearly broke my heart right there and then.

"It's okay Hun... I won't be long." I gave a pointed look to Aj, who fidgeted slightly under my gaze.

"Okay then daddy, don't take long!" She jumped up into my arms and nuzzled my cheek, I gave her a quick kiss on the forehead before she jumped down and sat beside the cart, making herself hidden behind a wheel. AJ and I walked off a safe distance from the little one and began our 'Discussion'.

"Ya cannot be serious! Ya just get beat up an' almost killed by Nightmare Moon an' then ya take the pony that was her and bring her in as y'ur daughter! Have you gone sick in the head?!" AJ whisper yelled at me. I was just standing there, letting her express her misgivings about my child. ...I haven't been a father for more than six hours and i'm already calling her 'my child' ... Wow... that escalated quickly... anyway, I could have cared less about what she said, had it not made sense.

"I know you think i'm crazy, I wonder that myself every single day... But this is what I want, and I can sense in here a goodness that not even you poses... Now if you excuse me, I have a child to attend to." I began walking away, but i was stopped when a hoof held onto my pant leg and made stay put.

"...I may not understand why ya chose this... but I can tell that ya are telling the truth... So, I will help ya when ya need it... But, I will defend my family should IT return..." she gave me a stern look, one that I had seen so many times before, I nodded my head a few times and continued walking.

"Luna dear, It is time for us to go visit some of my other friends..." I Walked over to the cart and keeled down, Luna came running out from under the cart and jumped right into my arms, squealing with joy.

"Okay daddy! To the others!" She gave out a happy peal of laughter, it caught AJ off guard and she stared at the filly for a moment before catching my attention.

"I'd say ta go ta Fluttershy's next... She's a quiet mare, an' needs some outside help once in a while..." AJ said, rubbing her neck ever so slightly. She then pointed out of town and towards the forest.

"Thank you AJ, We'll see you later..." I smiled and took Luna up and placed her on my scraggly head.

WE then made our way on a dirt road that led out of town. After an hour of walking we came upon a small cottage set into a hill, it was surrounded by trees and covered in grass and animal hovels. It was a quaint little place hidden away in the outskirts.

There was a small bridge with a tiny stream flowing under it, there were many different kinds of fish swimming through it, the life around that place was amazing to take in, it felt even better in the force.

"Daddy, this place feels... Good... why is that?" She asked from her perch on my head, not making a move to get down.

"Well, in my galaxy I would call this place a Force nexus..." she gave a 'huh' in confusion. "It's a place where energy is strong, and in this particular place... it is GOOD and strong... not something you find very often..." I smiled and lifted the filly off of my head.

"Lets go meet her daddy, she should be lonely if what Mrs. AJ said was true..." Luna jumped out of my arms and landed ever so gracefully on the ground, making a slight dip as she landed. I applauded her graceful landing and rubbed behind one of her ears.

"Then let's not keep the mare waiting!" I replied enthusiastically, Luna giggled at that and just trotted along side me.

Author's Note

(Author speaking: I hope you all like the D'aww moments i am throwing in... I have never had a child of my own so I don't know if I'm doing any of this correctly... Any advice would be appreciated!)

Ryan's Diary comment:

All my life I had longed for family... seeing as I had none, save for my Master and his friends... But now I have a daughter that doesn't even mind that I'm of a different species than her...

But I wonder how she will feel when the day comes that i tell her the rest of her past... or better yet show her... I just hope I will still have my new daughter by the end of it... Luna, my dear.... I hope you can forgive me when it is time... But I will prepare you... This I swear!

(Next time, we will have Fluttershy's reaction and possibly Twilight's.)

The Guiding Force/ Ch6: Part 1

(Music Here)

As we walked down the smooth dirt road Luna and I began goofing off. Playing games like 'I spy' and 'tag', I let her win most of the games seeing as I could use the force, I was also still a little sore from my bones having just started mending. We were out in the middle of the fields surrounding the town, I still didn't know the name... and if I did I didn't remember it.

Right then we were playing 'I Spy' and it was Luna's turn.

"I spy..... something pink!" She squealed, she had taken up residence on my head and was flailing her legs about wildly in excitement.

"Pink? Hmm... let me see..." I looked around, quickly spinning my head back and forth, making her laugh and giggle, sometimes she'd snort as my crazy hair would tickle her belly, the peels of her laughter were angel speak to my ears. I Looked and looked and didn't find anything that was pink in color... So I shrugged my shoulders and sighed.

"Ya got me kiddo... Where is it?" Luna giggled on top my head, barely containing her excitement. she pointed a hoof out in front of us and let loose a peel of laughter.

"It's over there daddy, its a pony!" I looked, and sure enough there was a speck of pink bobbing in the wind, it was attached to a little yellow blog about a half mile away. I chuckled and placed my hand on her head and ruffled her mane.

"Daddy!" she giggled.

"Good eye, pumpkin, now let's go say hi." She gave a chirp and jumped off my head, landing with all the grace of a dancer, I was slightly stunned at how graceful y daughter was. She had no training or anything that would have given her an ability to perform such perfect landings. she was like a dancer doing a peur et.

We raced down the road and made good time, it was only an hour before noon and the sun was still high. The pink haired pony saw me coming up to a bridge on her property, there was a small stream that ran out from the forest nearby and across her land and back into the forest. It was a quaint little cottage out there away from all the hubbub of the town and it had a very calming sense about it, even from this distance.

After seeing me she saw Luna com up beside me, at the sight of her the yellow furred mare 'eeped' and ran into her house. eliciting a confused look from both of us. I shrugged my shoulders and walked over, passing a small koi pond, and knocked on the door.

"Hello?" the yellow pony asked, though she knew who it was.

""Its me... the one from last night..." the door opened a little farther, "I came by to say thank you... you saved my life back there." The door opened more and the mare gave me a curious look.

"I never saved your life... you s-saved mine..." She hid her face in her mane and moved behind the door, keeping it between me and her.

"But you did, I am in your debt Mrs..." I knew her name, but I wanted her to get more used to talking to me instead of just listening.

"Fluttershy... M-my name i-is F-Fluttershy..." she gave as she drew away from the door and more into the door way.

"Thank you Flutter shy... I will hopefully talk to you another time." I smiled, Luna doing the same, she had kept quiet and just listened in on our conversation. I stepped away from the door a few feet and gave Fluttershy a deep Jedi bow, Luna had followed me over and looked at me strangely before doing the same thing. We got up and left, heading back towards town.

"That was... interesting daddy..." she said as she trotted along side me, she was skipping and just being a normal filly.

"Which part Hun?" I asked, hand behind my head, I was just staring off into the sky.

"Where you bowed... that was weird... But neat..." she gave me a curious look. "Why did you do it?" I stopped, bringing her up short a little, and smiled to her.

"Sure Hun," I picked her up and set her on my shoulders, giving her a piggy-back ride. "It is something that some one of my position does when they are saying goodbye to someone they think of as their equal or better. For her, I think of her as my Equal, for she saved my life..." she gave a small oh sound and giggled a little bit.

"Could you tell me more daddy... I want to know everything!" she declared with a raised hoof.

"Well... what do you want to know?" I looked back and gave her a smile, neither of us giving a care in the world.

"Um... I heard you call yourself 'Jedi'... what is that?" I looked back at her, the look of true curiosity on her face told me that she really wanted to know.

"Well... if you remember i told you that i'm not from here..." she nodded and urged me to continue, "Where i'm from, there is this group; very large group, has thousands, if not tens of thousands, of beings in it. The group is called 'The New Jedi Order' or 'The Order' for short, they are protectors of my galaxy..." I stuck out a hand and levitated up a large handful of sand and dirt, making it into a spiral form that looked like a galaxy wheel. I even made it spin.

"What is that daddy?" she asked, awed by what I was doing.

"This is a small representation of what my galaxy looks like..." I then made parts of it explode outward and form the sectors in my galaxy, every thing from the core, to the outer rim, even the unknown regions. "Do you see all these different sections?" she nodded her head and looked at the slowly spinning forms for a few more seconds before urging me to go on. "Well, these sections," I pointed out the core, mid rim, outer rim, and corporate sectors on the galaxy map, "These are where most of the beings in my galaxy live... there are hundreds of thousands of inhabited worlds here, all of them with life similar to you and I." I pointed to the two of us in turn before pointing to a different part of the map.

"This is the Unknown regions... this is where a group known as the 'Chiss Ascendancy' live and rule." she looked at me and went a little wide eyed.

"How big is their empire dad?"

"NO one is truly certain Hun... I personally think they have over a hundred worlds under their rule... but i could be wrong... I have been before." I chuckle as she bops me in the head lightly.

"You're never wrong daddy!" She says admonishing me.

"Well Luna... I won't always be right... I acknowledged this fact long ago...and I don't ever want you to think that I'm infallible..." she looked at me and raised an eye brow.

"What's infallible?"

"Infallible means that a person is incapable of making mistakes... and I know for a fact that I have made many mistakes in my life..." I looked towards the sky and sighed, not exactly happy with some of the things that i had done.

"Am I one of those mistakes?" Luna asked, he angelic voice cracking somewhat.

"No,no no no Hun... You will never be a mistake... NEVER EVER, and don't let ANYONE tell you differently... Okay?" I took her off my head and held her close to my heart, she nuzzled into my chest as i kissed the top of her head, just shy of her horn.

"Luna... do you wanna go get some lunch?" I ask after a few minutes of hugging and standing there just holding my child.

"S...ure d...add...y" she said with a few hiccups thrown in, she had cried for a short while but was just to sad and happy to control herself to well.

"OK, let's go find us some food!" I declared, pointing a finger out towards the town.

The hills between Fluttershy's cottage and the town went by quickly as we raced towards it. Luna had been bored and we decided to race to pass the time. Luna was leading the race all the way, her four legs propelling her faster than my two, granted that I was relenting so that she would just have fun. We took about half an hour to get back, Luna winning as we crossed the threshold to the town. She danced and cheered, I stood there and congratulated her on beating me.

"That was fun daddy, we gotta do it again!" she said as she trotted over to me. I bent down and picked her up, placing her on my shoulder again.

"Okay Hun, we will... but first lets go get some food." at the mention of food, both our stomachs let loose horrendous growls, letting everyone in a fifty foot radius now that we were hungry.

"Um.. yeah.." she looked down at me and blushed, I did the same. I looked about for a place that might serve food, Which was really hard to determine since most of the buildings looked like damn deserts... seriously... how can anyone find a damn place to eat in this town! I walked over to a group of ponies having a conversation and cleared my voice to get their attention.

"Um, Yes?" a white mare asked, she had a horn and three diamonds on her rear end. she turned towards me and gasped before smiling widely at me. "You are the creature from last night aren't you?" I shook my head slightly, making sure not to dislodge Luna. "Thank you for all you did for us darling, you surly saved our lives... if there is anything I can do for you, please let me know." she gave me a dazzling smile and dipped her head slightly, I did the same, showing my respect for the mare.

"Well, right now if you could, we are looking for a place to get some food... Any ideas where?" She brought a hoof to her chin and tapped it lightly, before brightening slightly.

"Why yes darling, there is a place one of my friends help run, it's called 'Sugar Cube Corner' Ask for pinkie Pie, she'll help you." she smiled and pointed off in a westerly direction.

"Thank you Mrs..." I drew a blank on her name, being completely sure that I had never gotten her name.

"It's Rarity, darling, Rarity Belle, and you are?"

"I'm Ryan Reiks, madam... Jedi knight... and it is a pleasure to meet you... You and your friend saved my life... So I can never repay you all... thank you..." I smiled at her flabbergasted face. She was so stunned that she flinched at the next voice that perked up.

"Thank you miss Belle! You saved my daddy!" Luna said happily from atop my head, snapping Rarity out of her daze. The white mare yelped and jumped back a bit, making me and Luna flinch. Rarity tried backing away from us, but i held her in the force and silenced her scream, the other three mares looked at me like I was going to kill her. I leaned down on one knee and put a finger to her lips, making the universal sign for silence.

"Will you let me explain?" I asked her, she nodded her head slowly and I let go of her vocal cords and took my hand away. I then went into a small trance and pushed gently into her mind.

"Mrs. Belle..." She went wide eyed and tried tried to say something, but i put my finger back over her lips, making her blush slightly. "Use your mind... I can hear you..." she nodded her head.

"Mr. Reiks...?" her mental voice was strong and had more of an edge to it, like it could cut through anything.

"Yes, I'm here, Now... let me explain..." I told her everything about what had transpired that day, the small talk with Fluttershy and the argument with Applejack. She was stunned that Fluttershy had even gotten a hundred feet of Luna. But when I told Rarity that Luna might be a princess she almost bowed to us, but I stopped her before hand. She gave me a look, it lasted a second, but for us it lasted a few minutes. In the space of our entire conversation it had been only thirty seconds to everyone else.

"It was a pleasure talking to you Ryan... maybe we can talk again some time?" she asked, feeling slightly tired after our mental chat.

"Sure Rarity... But next time..." I pointed to my head and she giggled slightly.

"Yes... next time its over tea... Now good day darling, and i hope you have a great lunch with your daughter!" We bowed to each other and we walked our separate ways, me and Luna towards S.C.C and Rarity back towards her unknown destination.

"Daddy... Did you have your talk with Rarity in your head?" she asked when no other ponies were around.

"Yeah... I can do that when i meditate... But since we were so close I just had to concentrate harder than normal to do it... But this planet is so infused with the force that it is getting easier and easier to use the force... its almost like breathing now..." I started rambling and going on and on about it, until Luna giggled and poked me n the head.

"Daddy... your babbling!" She smiled and just went back to laying on my head. I chuckled and patted her head. We walked for about fifteen minutes before we came across a plaque that read, 'Sugar Cube Corner, Home of the Cakes and Pie.' it must have been referring to the owners and the mare Pinkie Pie....

"This must be the place... Lets go!" we walk on in and are assaulted by a pink blur, it tackles us to the ground and starts babbling on about parties and friends and random things concerning space time continuum and relativity... I was confused and at a lose for words... and my blank expression must have shown it.

"Are you okay mister? I really want to throw you a party, but if your out I can't and I would be unhappy-and-then-we-would-have-to-cancel-everything-and-make-a-new-date-and...." she went on and on, until i put a finger to her lips and shushed her.

"Miss Pie... Please... Just give me a moment to gather my thoughts... OI..." I shook my head, I noticed that Luna wasn't there and became worried. "Luna! where are you?" I heard a whimper coming form behind the counter, she had dived for cover when I was taken down.

"D...da..ddy... a-are y-you Ok-kay?!" she cried as I crouched down to her. I reached for her and she flew into my arms... She was terrified that something had happened to me...

"I'm okay Hun... You're okay... everything's okay..." I whispered into her ear, patting her head and holding her tight. she cried into my shoulder, I turned to the pink mare. She was there, sitting on her haunches, crying, she looked at us and drooped her head, her hair somehow deflated, and whispered something.

"Miss... I forgive you... You didn't know and I know that you didn't ... so i hold no ill will towards you... all I ask is that you apologize to my daughter..." She looked at me and nodded, but upon seeing Luna she was shocked, she knew who it was, but she just looked between the two of us and her eyes widened... and then she smiled and nodded her head, somehow understanding what was going on.

"Um.. Little one," Pinkie said.

"Y-yes..." she leaned out of my chest and looked at her, Luna's eyes were red rimmed and blood shot from her sobbing.

"I-i want to apologize for scaring you... I was just happy to see him," she pointed a hoof to me and continued," that I didn't think before I acted... could you forgive me?" she asked her blue eyes shining a bright blue.

"Y-yes... as long as you don't do it ever again..." Luna smiled shakily and hugged me tight.

I know i never mentioned this... But Luna is small... I mean like small small... for a horse that is... she only comes up to my knee when she is on the ground. I know she will get bigger some day soon, but she's cute how she is! Now the other ponies... well... they are small too... but not as small as her....they come up to about my waist, at their backs anyway... so they're about three-four and a half feet tall.... ish... not very big compared to me... but big enough to still not have to bend down to look in the eye.

"Cross my heart hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!" She said solemnly, not even a note of her previously cheerful self was present.

"Um miss pie... I heard you say something about a party..." She perked up at that, her mane and tail regained its bounce and she started hopping about on all fours.

"Yes! I was hoping that you, both of you, would let me through you a 'welcome to Equestria/ PonyVille' party! I could invite all my friends and you both would be the guests of honor and we would have so much fun!" She was about to ramble on until I stopped her in mid air with the force.

"That sounds delightful Pinkie... When would this party be?" I asked, Luna had, by then, stopped crying and was looking at Pinkie with interest.

"Tonight! I'll host it here, Okie Dokie Lokie?" She asked, her chipper emotions becoming contagious, they flowed into the force like a water fall and were so over powering that it almost hurt to go against them, so I went with them instead.

"Sure, sounds great... I'll just need to get some things and i'll be ready to go. What about you Luna, wanna go to a party?" I looked down at her, not really knowing what to expect.

"Um... sure... it should be fun..." She smiled and leaned into my chest, yawning and falling asleep.

"Yes Pinkie, we would love to... I'll see you at eight, right?"

"Yippy, skippy!" she said, bouncing into the kitchen.

So i walked out and headed back to the park, needing a peaceful place to sit and let Luna regain her energy. It was a peaceful walk, no talking, no interruptions, save for a few hellos, we made our way back in record time, not like we had anything to compare it too! As I walked through the park I noticed families, small and large, lounging about near the small lake at the center of the park... It was then that I noticed a giant weeping willow near the edge of the lake, it was unoccupied and it had a wood bench under it.

I took us over to it and parted the trees vines, it was a beautiful spot... not very green... but perfect nonetheless. I took off my tabard and wrapped Luna in it and sat her on my lap. I started running my fingers through her mane, relaxing both of us. After a few moments of that I began to hum.

I stayed like that for what felt like eternity... it was a wonderful feeling... Just sitting there with my adopted daughter and letting the force flow through me... I even guided some through her, using it to sooth her mind of her anxieties. All was peaceful... until a small set of voices sounded up from behind me.

"Um... what are you... and why do you have a filly on your lap...?" A scratchy voice asked, it was slightly condescending and even angry.

"Well... I'm enjoying this fine afternoon with my daughter... we had gone to 'Sugar Cube Corner' to get some food... but we were distracted by Pinkie Pie... so we forgot to... And thanks to her my little girl here began crying, so I took her here and calmed her down..." I sighed, I was very tired after all the running about we had done that day... it was taxing on my battered body to do all that running.

"HEY! How can that filly be your daughter!?" the scratchy voice demanded, "you're not even of the same species!" She growled at me. She then flew, yes flew, over me and landed right across from where I was sitting.

"Well, What do you have to say for yourself!" she glared daggers at me.

"First off, I'd like to thank you," this through her for a loop, and hard.

"Huh?!" she asked completely confused.

"I said, 'thank you', you and your friends saved my life last night..." she looked at me closer than before and backed up upon recognizing me.

"You're the guy from last night! How in the hay did you get out of the hospital so fast!" She was dumbstruck.

"In time young one... in time..." She glared daggers at me but lessened when I smiled at her, I patted the spot next to me for her to lay down on. She got up on the bench and looked over to me, not really accepting the fact that I was up and about.

"Now... why do you have that little filly there... where did she come from?" Rainbow asked, her suspicions were starting to become clear the longer she looked at the two of us.

"Remember the filly from yesterday..." she nodded and urged me on, "Well... this is her..." I pointed down to the child and lifted some of my tabard off her, Rainbow gasped slightly and gave me a look of 'Why the hell would you take her?!'

"She was all alone... And I don't trust your peoples princess all that much... " Rainbow cocked her head to the side.

"Why not... she's a cool pony, she raises the Sun and Moon... how more Awesome can you get than that?" she asked me, a small smile on her snout.

"I can't tell if she lies to me." was my one and only statement. Rainbow looked at me and glared.

"How can you tell if someone is lying to you?! The only person i know of that can even remotely do something like that is my friend Applejack!" she retorted indignantly.

"Huh... Well... I cannot truly explain it to you right now... seeing as it would take too long... But! I can show you. I want you to tell me two things, two things that only you know are true or false... and i will tell you which one is the truth, as you see it anyway." She listened and got a challenging smile on her face and nodded her head.

"Okay, I'll shoot." she thought about what she was going to say for a while, her emotions going crazy in the force. "OK, That filly is a Pegacorn... and I'm the fastest flyer in Equestria." She said after a few moments pause. She smiled and gave me a smug look, not even wavering.

I looked at her and smiled, ever so mischievously, and began. "Well... I can tell by how your emotions and facial expressions coincided that you were telling the truth about your perception of being the fastest flying in Equestria... BUT...When you said something about Luna being a... Pegacorn was it?" she nodded her head, slightly dumbfounded, "I could tell that your facial, and vocal, inflections were off and didn't coincide with your emotions... hence you were lying about the Pegacorn thing and telling the truth about the flying part."I smiled triumphantly to her, she just gaped and worked her jaw silently.

"How... How did you know that...?" she asked slightly breathless.

"Well... I can just sense emotions... and I was trained to read people... of many different species... Granted yours wasn't among them..." I sighed and leaned back, looking at the clouds through the branches of the willow was relaxing...

"Hey, how come you kept the little tyrant...?" she asked out of the blue.

"Well... if you knew what I knew, and have seen what I have seen, and felt what I have felt... you would have done the same... But you haven't... So you won't understand... Not unless I tell you..." I gave her a small smile at her annoyed look and went back to watching the clouds.

"Well... you need to get some food right? How about i take you two to lunch... My treat for what you did last night..." she gave me a huge smile and jumped off the bench. "Last one to the entrance is a..." I cut her off and ran, making long, soft undulating strides, so as to not jostle my daughter.

"Last one there's a 'Nerf Herder'!" I yelled out. And off we went.

Author's Note

http://cdnimg.visualizeus.com/thumbs/78/e7/thesis-78e7fa12b62af7fc6da9034ac2c16657_h.jpg

The Guiding Force/ Ch7: Part 2

We sat at an outdoor cafe near the edge of the park, Luna was laying on the seat next to me while I and Rainbow talked about some of our past adventures.

"OH! This one time I did a double back-cork-screw and then did a somersault... but I ended up slamming into both of my running mates when I did that..." she chuckled at the funny memory. I just cackled lightly like a mad man, our stories were getting on the rather ridiculous side.

"OH, okay, okay! I got one for you Rainbow!" I gave her a wicked smile and leaned towards her in my seat. "You like Amazing, deft-defying, over the top, insurmountable odds, kind of stories, right?" I gave her a coy evil look, the one where you wag your eye brows at the person and grin madly.

"Who do you think you're talkin' to? Of course I do!" she exclaimed, her enthusiasm was touching, endearingly so.

"Alright then, I'll give you a short story about one of my latest adventures... This happened not to long before I arrived here by the way... I was in a star system named 'Hoth' meeting up with some guys that had info on a 'Prince', this 'Prince' was a part of a group called 'The BlackSuns', they're a mercenary group that was disbanded during the last great war... Anyway, I waited there for freaking EVER waiting for these guys... So, when they show up they start acting all smug and shit... So I have My buddy turn on my ships shields, knowing that this might go south fast I also had him turn on the guns." Rainbow was sitting there, listening intently, just getting in the zone for listening to my story.

"So we have a little chat, I scan their ship; which comes back as blank By the way, and my ship rocks hard. I looked all around me and saw that my bud in the back had just been blown to bits..." Rainbow gave me a look of horror, hearing about a friend of mine die and seeing that it didn't matter to me made her want to check my sanity.

"I know, I know, I should feel bad about him dying... But the guy was an ass and almost got me killed more times than I can count... Besides he was only a droid..." at droid she gave me a look of confusion.

"What's a droid?"

"A droid is a companion that has no emotion, no free will, and no personality whatsoever. His name was R9.... sorry piece of shit got off easy if you ask me..." I gave a gruff 'hardumf' and leaned back in my chair. "SO, like I was saying. R9 was toast, blown to bits and no longer able to help... so I got a little pissed and asked them what the hell, they told me fuck off so I went over and jacked their shit up. last i remember, Hoth had a new comet for about five seconds before they burnt up! And don't give me that look, they would have killed me and many other Jedi if I hadn't of ended them... Guys like that don't deserve to live..."

"So what happened next?" she had somehow gotten a bowl of popcorn from out of the blue and started munching on it.

"Well I went to a neighboring system called 'Bespin' Its a large Gas Giant with no moons... But the Gas Giant has a floating city that houses over several hundred thousand people and aliens on it." She almost choked on her popcorn at that.

"Wait, you said aliens... So to you, there are aliens out there... How many are there?!" she asked, her excitement almost uncontrollable. She was shaking in her seat, waiting for my response.

"Um... there are ... Oooooh... Several thousand different alien species that I personally know of... Chief among them are the Wookies, eight to ten foot tall ape like creatures covered in thick fur, they have claws and live in giant trees that are over a million years old... And let me tell you... always let the Wookie win..." I shuddered.

"Why's that?"

"The last time I heard a guy win against a Wookie.... the Wookie tore his arms off and beat him with them...." I shuddered even more and gagged a little.

"Arms...? you mean..." she pointed to my two upper limbs. I nodded and she went a little green at that.

"Yeah... But on a happier note!" I said making her blanch slightly. "I shall continue. Now, I had made it to 'Bespin' and gotten myself docked at the station. Two of my mentors were waiting for me, Luke Skywalker, Grand Master of the Jedi Order," I said his name with slight reverence, knowing that he would be proud of what I was doing here... but maybe not of how I was achieving it... "And Lando Calrissian, owner and leader of Bespin City. They had both taught me things about the universe... both big and small... Master Luke is THE greatest Swordsman the galaxy had seen in a long time.... rivaling even his father...."

"But I am getting off topic. So, I went and met with the two of them, they gave their condolences about the failed mission and told me not to worry about it... They then assigned these books, they held a collected knowledge of both my orders teaching and the reverse of it... I was given a copied set of it while the originals were going to be a Planet in the unknown regions of my galaxy... and I was to be the messenger... Yay me" we both laughed at my mock fake enthusiasm, my smile defied me and lit up my face.

"So, you were going to be errand boy or somethin'?" She asked, not being overly impressed thus far.

"Well, I was also going to help train the next generation of Jedi from that very same Academy... that's over a thousand students under my care." she blanched at that and tried not to kill herself with her choking.

"Dang! What were you going to do?!"

"I was going to do as he asked... But as we can see..." I motioned around us. "That that plan didn't go as planned..." I smiled. "SO, I took the books, a new droid, this one was and is different," she didn't catch on, so I continued, "And left for M-3, the planet of my destination. I stopped a few places over the course of a few days and picked up some extra supplies and restocked my food stuffs and made my way there in record time." I took a sip of my drink, some kind of herbal tea, and kept on with my story.

"I came out of hyperspace and began my flight towards the academy. I got inside after a hysterically funny talk I had with one of my friends and got down to business with the two other high ranking Jedi there. We talked for a while about the books and just shot the breeze, until it was time for me to get my stuff and turn in. So I went back to my ship and was about ready to grab my stuff when the ship started shaking and the alarms went off telling us we were under attack. So I got in my starfighter and shot off into the darkness of space." I took another sip and stretched a bit in my seat. I looked over and noticed that Luna was also listening in on my story, She was still laying there, but she kept her eyes open and ears pointed towards me.

"There we were, Roughly two hundred starfighters and two cruisers waiting for the enemy to show their ugly mugs... They came out of nowhere, striking fast and hard, taring through our formations. we lost close to fifty men in the first thirty seconds of the attack, but we came back hard! I took out ten of their fighters as i made my first pass though the battle," I was making gestures with my hands, summoning dirt and rocks to simulate fighters and debris. It was a swirling mass, barely even conceivable as to what it was unless you had been listening to the story.

"As I was flying through I took on several bogies, they were tailing me through the mass of fighters and carnage, not giving up for a second. That is until my friend from the academy swooped in with some of his palls and shot them all down, saving my backside. We traded thanks and went on our ways, saving as many of our allies as possible... After what felt like hours I sent out a message for us to regroup, for the enemy had taken to attacking our cruisers. All of our men that had damaged ships came to me, while the rest of them met up with my friend. My group of thirty-five fighters made several formations and began attacking the enemy fighters. We took out about a hundred of theirs and lost about ten or so of ours... It wasn't a fair trade... There were thousands of those guys everywhere."

"So how did you survive...?" Luna asked, she had gone to the other side of the table and was sitting there with dash, the two of them leaning into the table.

"I'll get there.... So I gave an order to everyone to pull out, I took the remaining men I had and went to help one of our cruisers... all the good that did us... it was destroyed before we could do anything. So my now nine fighters and myself had gotten out of the thick of it and were off to the side. The remainder of our forces had already escaped, leaving our damaged fighters to fend for our selves..." Luna and Rainbow gasped at my poorly told story, but they listened nonetheless.

"In the end, the planet was behind us and their armada in front... So we did the next best thing...." I made a small representation of the fight, using the same material from before. "WE made a thine V formation and shot off towards the heart of their fleet... We unleashed everything we had, cutting a swath through their lines... but it was all for not as my men slowly died around me... until I was the only one left as i excited from the other side... my ship heavily damaged... I couldn't escape... So I decided to take them all with me if it was the last thing I did..." The two of them sipped on their drinks in anticipation, knowing that i had survived the ordeal.

"What did you do daddy?" Luna asked.

"Yeah what'd you do?" Rainbow asked hugging Luna close in anticipation, it was kinda funny.

"Well... I let my new droid, 'Vet', take over the ship so I could meditate and find a way to end their abominable existence... I found it in the way of a force ability... It is said that if it is used incorrectly that it can rip apart a whole star system," they both went wide eyed and gasped.

"So you used it on them?" They both asked.

"Yes... It is the very same thing that took me here... From what I know... it destroyed all of them... But I won't ever know... since I am needed here more than there... Someone else can take my position on that academy, someone far more skilled." I smiled and hugged Luna as she crawled over to me from under the table.

"Wow..." Rainbow just sat there and just had this blank expression for a minute or so. "That... was... AMAZING! you took on hundreds of bad guys and won! That's so cool!" She went on and on for for what felt like eternity, Luna just giggled at my expression of being called awesome and amazing... It's not something you want to hear after telling someone you had to commit mass genocide on a race to save ho knows how many others...

"well Rainbow, thank you for lunch, it was good... But I need to go talk to your purple friend... I need to have a few words with her..." I gave her a warm smile to denote my intentions as good.

"Oh... okay, she lives in the giant tree in the center of town... Can't miss it! Well I got to fly, need to get my practice in so I can someday join the Wonder Bolts!" she zoomed off and left a rainbow streak behind her.

"That mare..." I muttered to myself, we got up from the table and headed off towards the center of town. It was getting late, the sun was setting and the moon was rising high into the sky. I knew that we would be getting to Pinkies place sooner or later... So forgoing the purple mares house we went to Sugar Cube Corner and waited for pinkie to great us.

"Hiya Ryan Lion! How are ya!" the pink mare bounded down the stairs to the floor and landed with a curtsy, being as random as can be.

"And good eve to you Pinkie... Might I ask where everyone is?"

"You mean everypony?" she asked curiously.

"Um... yes... Everypony... where are they?" I was somewhat confused by her vernacular, but i went with it anyway.

"They'll be here soon! Oh! Would you two like a cupcake, they're delicious!" She asked giving us both cupcake.

"Um sure..." I looked down to Luna and saw that she had eaten hers whole... unsurprisingly... At lunch she was like a bottomless pit, anything that consisted of food never had a chance...

"Well... If it's going to be a while," Pinkie nodded her head from inside the kitchen, she had slipped by somehow and was standing in the door way. "I'm going to go grab a few things from... well..." I looked at her and just sighed. "I'll be back pinkie!"

"Okie Dokie Lokie!" She yelled from the kitchen, I still had no clue as to what she was doing in there.

"Luna, I'm going to go get somethings... I want you to stay here and be say, okay?" I knelt down to her and hugged her close.

"But I don't wanna leave you..." she got a little teary eyed, it broke my heart... so as any good father would, I caved and let her come along.

"Fine..."

"YAY!" she yelled and jumped up on my head, wiggling her self about till she was comfortable. I sighed and walked towards the door, ducking down so neither of us hit our heads.

"WE made our way to the forest and had little to no problem seeing through the night. Everything was peaceful and filled with life as we journeyed through the forest towards my fighter, I hadn't told any of the ponies yet that my ship was in fact still here, yet not space faring as it once was.

We had been in the forest for only a few minutes when I heard a sound that made me stop. I shot out my hand and grabbed hold of Luna, she had frozen as well and was now shaking in my arms.

"It's alright Honey... I'll protect us..." I say as I go for my lightsaber, But it's not there... the one damned thing in the whole galaxy that I never leave any-kriffing-where without and it's not on my fraking belt! Kriffing Celestia must have taken the damned thing! Well now i can tell her, next time I see her, that she almost got us killed... If I see her again...

Nine wolf like creature jumped out of the bushes and surrounded us, they were made of twigs and branches... at least that's what it looked like. They were growling and snarling at us as they circled ever closer. I kept Luna in my left arm as I aimed my other hand at them, making lightning arc across my fingers... It kept them at bay for a while, letting us move through the underbrush unchallenged.

"Daddy... they'er following us..." She was nuzzled deeply into my chest, keeping her eyes screwed shut as we raced through the forest towards my ship.

"It's alright dear... I won't let them harm you..." I cringed as my words rang hollow in my own ears... I knew that if it came to a straight up fight that those wolves would win... Unless I killed them... I stopped my running and set Luna down at my feet. "Luna dear..." I knelt down to her level. "I need you to keep your eyes closed... I can't carry us any farther... My energy is running low... Just don't open your eyes... no matter what you hear don't open them... please..." I begged her, she just got teary eyed and curled up into a ball and wrapped her legs around her head.

I stood over her, making the most intimidating picture I could. the wolves slowly slipped from out of the bushes... making their slow advance on me and my own. I charged my hands with a powerful force blast, I aimed it the head of their group and unleashed the massive amount of power. it ripped most of them off the ground, along with a tree, and tossed them back about hundred feet. Though they were injured they kept coming, not even flinching form the damage they received.

I charged two fists of lightning and waited for the majority of them to get closer, kicking the others that hadn't grouped up. Once they were within range I let loose, A torrent of ice blue, almost white, lightning went streaming out after them, hitting them full on in the chest. They all, every single one, went flying back, crashing into each other as they howled and whimpered in pain. I kept on casting streams of lightning at them, in hopes of killing them off all at once, until I heard a new voice join the cacophony of the howls and whimpers. My dear, sweet, Luna... was crying... She was howling out in anguish as the wolves began to die, burning on the spot, the lightning making them burst into flames after a few moments longer of exposure.

I stopped my attack instantly and sent a massive force push rocketing towards them, blasting them through the trees, it also put out any remaining flames on their bodies as they flew through the air. I looked down at Luna and I knew... I knew that I would have to teach her... I knew that I would have to teach her how to shield her mind and how to use her soon to be budding powers... I knew it in my heart, and i hated it.

The wolves had stopped chasing us after that, they still followed but at a much farther distance, I felt something from them... it was different from what one would feel from less sapient animals... it was almost akin to admiration or awe... but not on as high a level... but it was still there...

Luna's cries had stopped after I had tossed the wolves away and I comforted her with words of softness and peace, speaking sweet nothings to her about the peace of sleep... Using an odd technique I had picked up from Jacen... that was so many years ago... It hurt to remember that man, the one who could have saved the galaxy... but decided to rule it... This world has so many different forms of intelligent life that it is mind boggling at times... I could see a possibility that most do not even know of the others sentience... it is rather strange... but it is what it is... Harmony... in its purest forms.

After a shorter trek through the wood we finally came across my starfighter... it was covered in a few leaves and a few vines here and their... not exactly what one would expect to find after a few days away. I used the force to clear off the ship and lift the cockpit, releasing the latch on the inside, it was a safety feature I installed after I heard about how the 'Jade Shadow' had its own system of force locks. I started up the ship, using the heaters in the cockpit to warm up Luna as I set her inside, she had fallen asleep on our way over from the confrontation with the wolves...

I went looking about the ship, trying to remember where I put the extra kits I had for making a new lightsaber. I found one of the Kits stuffed into a bed roll, where I know I hadn't placed one in the first place, *Sigh*, I took the kit out and put it on the ground. I then went to one of the aft storage compartments and pulled out a duffle bag and placed said kit inside it... I also got one of the few blasters I had acquired and put it in there too, after taking the energy pack out at least.

After putting some other pieces of equipment in the bag, like a data pad and a few other essentials, i sealed it and moved Luna out of my seat. I ran a diagnostics check and saw that no power was being produced from 'Vet', so I pushed the manual release button and went to fish him out of the plug. He weighed next to nothing in the force, the power of a clear mind does wonders for the force and its applications, for with the right mind set... ONE man can move mountains, or even stars... but with the right mind set and a drive... ONE man can do anything... even begin anew what he had once lost.

I went over and started flipping switches on Vet's exterior, trying anything to awaken my friend. After a few moments he turned on and sputtered a few binary curses at me, which in truth made me chuckle.

"Hello Ryan... how long did it take you to get me up this time?" was his first response to seeing me after cursing at me in twenty different droid based languages... Did I mention he was a little pissed... oh... well he is...

"It wasn't my fault... I got the crap beat out of me and then i got stuck in the hospital for a day... and then I had to go talk to a few of my new friends... if they can be called that..." The last part I muttered under my breath so he couldn't hear.

"Well then.... lets go, we need to repair our ship and get out of here..." he stopped when his eye zoomed in on my guilty looking face. "We can't leave,,, can we?" His beeps became incoherent as he started to spew out random curses and verbal implications that had to do with a Gundark and a very angry Nexu... in heat... it was the funniest damned thing I had ever heard from a droid ... and I was glad that no one else here could understand him...

"Well, let me get my daughter and we can head out..." He gave me what would have been an odd look for a droid and just proceeded to mace himself fall backwards, pressing his off button as he did so. I grabbed Luna and held her in the crux of my arm as I lifted Vet with the other one, making our way back to the party that was about to happen in PonyVille.

Author's Note

(Authors note... I am looking for a Proof reader... Just someone that can go through and correct all the tiny blips that form throughout the chapters... like the 'I's and capitalization of the sentences and what not... anypony with experience is urged to ask... I like writing these chapter for you guys... but i want them to be top notch... and if said proofreader/editor has knowledge of star wars than that's just a bonus... not a requirement. Thanks in advance: Praeco Nigrum.)

A Warm Welcome/ Ch8

The wolves followed us throughout the whole forest, keeping close, but not too close as as we made our way back to 'Sugar Cube Corner.' The long walk was uneventful and soothing after the debacle with the wolves... it helped sooth Luna's already tormented mind... everything she has gone through in the last day would put anyone off their rocker, be they pony or human... or anything in between and otherwise.

The town soon appeared through the underbrush of the forest as we came closer and closer to its edge. That's when I felt a disturbance in the wolves force aura's... making me go on edge instantly, same thing for Luna, just seconds later. As we stood there, Not much we could do being surrounded and all, the wolves morphed out of the bushes, moving almost as fast as I when using the force. They surrounded us, but the unusual thing was this... they had their backs to us and were growling at the surrounding bushes and trees, almost as if they expected something to attack.

After several moments of tense silence, broken only by the low growls of the wolves, the wolves loosened up, relaxing slightly after what ever it was had left. What I was then led to believe was the pack leader looked at me and nudged its head towards PonyVille. Luna and I gave each other a confused look, I just shrugged and started walking, keeping myself open to the force should things degrade... Luna just got closer to my side and was just about glued to my leg during our short walk to the edge of town.

Once there I was lucky to see that none of the equines were about, for they would surly scream and cause havoc for me and my erstwhile companions. I bade the wolves a salute, using the force and my hand to dismiss them back to their home... Their enthusiasm to stay was... less than welcome, and frankly surprising as all hell! Though in the end they did leave, giving slight whimpers as they did so.

Luna and I made it to 'Sugar Cube Corner' and found that there were a few Ponies still in attendance, mostly the fist six and a few others that I din't recognize. Upon knocking on the door we were set upon by Pinkie and, for some reason, Fluttershy.

"Where have you two been!" They both asked, Fluttershy was worried while Pinkie was indignant, glaring at me for being late to my own party... Oops...

"Sorry, we got into a little trouble in the forest..." I laughed nervously, rubbing the back of my neck. Luna just shuddered and leaned into my leg.

"YOU WHAT!" All the ponies there cried out.

"Why would you go to such a dreadful place deary! It's filled with monsters, its just not a natural place dear!" Rarity shrieked from her booth, she was on the far side of the room along with a purple unicorn and a small Trandohsan looking purple reptile... The rest were scattered about the room.

"Ya pardner, why would ya go in ta such ah place an the first place?" Applejack asked from the stairs. She must have used the freshers for something, she looked highly irritated with me none the less.

"Yeah, what gives!" Pinkie asked, still miffed about the whole thing "You even took the filly in there with you!?" Pinkie pointed an accusing hoof at me while saying this, making me get slightly irritated with her as well.

"Yes, I took MY DAUGHTER!" my voice cracked, reverting to how I was in a darker time in my life, "HOW WOULD YOU LIKE IT IF YOU COULDN'T TRUST ANY OF THE BEINGS AROUND YOU! I HAVE NO ONE TO TRUST, YOU ALL HAVE SCORNED ME, SAVE FOR A FEW!" I jerked my head towards Rarity and the two purple beings shaking next to her, Rarity wasn't as shaken as the others, we had already had a short argument where this had happened, granted it was in her head, but still.

"Now," everypony had moved away, save Luna, and were shaking in their shoes. "I won't go into detail as to what happened... But thanks to your Princess WE," motioning to myself and Luna, "Almost got killed because of her stupidity!" They all gawked at me like I had grown a second head, or at least that's what I thought till Rarity pointed a shaky hoof behind me. I sighed, and asked the obvious question, just 'cause I could.

"She's right behind me isn't she..." They all nodded, Luna dived for the counter, knowing how I felt right now thanks to the force. I turned to the large white equine behind me a deadpan look on my face, not giving any of my emotions away.

"Ryan... What is this I hear about you taking my sister to the EverFree Forest?" She gave me a withering glare, her anger barely contained.

"I needed to go grab a few things... and none of these good ponies here," I motioned to the beings in the room, "Save Miss Rarity and POSSIBLY Miss Purple unicorn over there," I turn to her before continuing, "Sorry for not knowing your name yet, kind of a busy day, I promise to find out later okay?" she nodded absentmindedly as she gawked at me arguing with the princess. "As I was saying, I don't trust them as far as I can throw them, and that's pretty kriffing far..." My anger was starting to leak through to my words as our little 'conversation' continued.

"But... You still... Took MY sister, the Princess of the night and co-ruler of Equestria, into a dangerous place... not knowing what you would find?!" She was livid, her mask slipped almost fully, revealing a very Irate Celestia, whom, by the way, was ready to rip my head off.

"AND YOU VERY NEARLY KILLED US!" I amplified my voice, physically blasting her into the floor with the volume, the looks of astonishment and fear that rang across the other ponies did nothing to hamper my actions.

"H-how so..." she asked, barely getting up off the floor after the deafening yell.

"YOU! You took MY lightsaber! The only instrument in the entire UNIVERSE I EVEN CARE ABOUT!" My voice was raised, but nothing like it was before. Everyone else had dived behind the counter after I had used my force yell the first time, not wanting to be deafened by our argument.

"How is me taking this thing," she floated my lightsaber from under her wings and presented it out in front of herself. "It doesn't do anything!" She huffed madly.

"Give me that!" I plucked it out of the air and let its weight rest in my hand for a few moment before stepping outside.

"Get back here Ryan! I'm not done with you!" Celestia barked, following me outside, everyone else went up to the windows and huddled around to see what I was going to do.

"This, thing, as you so eloquently put it, is a weapon, your majesty! If you had some how activated this while it was pointed at you," I depressed the thumb button and a dark purple blade shot forth from the black and red saber hilt, burning a small hole in the ground instantly. "This country would be without a leader right now!" To prove my point, and to release some frustrations, I jumped towards one of the nearby trees and landed less three feet away. "An example, if you will..." I made a quick downward slash, cutting the tree effectively right in half from branch to root in a sharp diagonal line. At first nothing happened, the tree still staying where it was till I turned off my sword and Luna broke the silence.

"Um... daddy..." Celestia went wide eyed and gave me a glare that could have broke the sun if she turned it on it.

"Yes Hun?" I smiled as she trotted up to me, jumping right into my arms, keeping my mind far from Celestia's ferocious glare.

"What did you do to the tree?" I turned us around and looked at it, "I cut it in half Luna..." right as I said that it fell over, well half of it did, stunning all the ponies watching, including the princess.

I turned around and gave her a massive smirk, one that Luna, for some reason, shared. "Now do you believe me Celly?"

"She just stood their wide eyed and looked from my hilt to the tree and back again several times.

"I think you broke her daddy..." Luna giggled and I joined in, soon we broke out into full blown laughter and headed back inside, if not to get the party underway then to get something to eat.... it had been a long day.

Author's Note

By the force... Did all that really just happen? I mean really... By the Holy Stars! Even the wolves have come to like me! ...This place gets weirder every damn day... Ryan Reiks out.

(Author: Well, it seems Ryan made friends with the wolves... Hmm... Jedi were always close with nature... but i think this goes a little far... We will just have to see where this goes, and maybe figure out what exactly caused the wolves to protect Ryan AND Luna... Interesting...)

(Author again here, Since I have not mention which culture Ryan is apart of... I would like to make a few suggestions that you all can vote on, If I don't get a sizable amount of votes from you guys I will be choosing one myself... Okay? Just thought i'd give you all the chance :D)

Meeting the Purple.../ Ch9 (Warning Time Skip Soon)

Celestia was still stunned, along with everyone else, as we walked back into the bakery. Rarity, Rainbow, and the two purple ones were the only ones that broke away to talk to me and Luna. It's a good thing I left Vet out in the forests edge... That would bring its own problems in time...

"HEY!" I turned and saw the purple unicorn glaring menacingly at me.

"Yes?" I said tiredly, having dealt with the wolves, the princess, and the stress of all this... it just came crashing down on me in that one instant, and I look like a wreck. When the four of them saw this they they all blanched, save Rarity who walked over and nudged me towards a booth next to the counter. Once there I fell into my seat and set Luna down next to me, not wanting her to get in the way should something happen.

"Are-" Rarity tried to ask me, but was cut off by the purple one.

"How DARE YOU. How dare you yell at the princess like that!" The purple one growled.

"If you weren't listening little one, she almost got us killed..." I motioned to both Luna and myself. she blanched at that.

"How could she have gotten you killed! WE saw what you could do to Nightmare!" she tried arguing.

"Yes... But i'm still beaten and broken right now... and taking on NINE different opponents, that can REGROW is more than a challenge..." I said, breathing out my frustrations so I wouldn't harm any of them.

"What!?" the four of them exclaimed.

"I had to keep nine wolves from making a meal out of us... I killed two and sent the rest running... But they came back... But instead of harming us they surrounded us and protected us from something I couldn't sense... I owe them my life now... even though they seem to follow my commands..." I leaned back in the booth and ran my fingers through Luna's blue mane as she laid there, curled up against my right leg... she looked so peaceful... and vulnerable.

The rest of them were pretty much speechless. Rainbow was working her jaw and trying to come up with something to say, Rarity had fainted and was now laying on a couch that... came out of nowhere? OK, not asking, head hurts to much for reality breaking things being explained... The purple one was just slack jawed and wide eyed.

"Listen, I don't blame any of you for yelling at me for how I just acted... and actually," I had caught their attention again, save the unconscious Rarity. "If I had had my lightsaber... many more of them would have been killed... Which I regret doing at all... But they had left me no choice..." As I finished I tear rolled down my cheek, closing my eyes I just let all my pent up frustrations roll down my face... Then little purple Trandoshan looking one spoke up.

"Um...Mister? What's wrong..." His voice carried a sense of worry and helplessness, like that of an adolescent... also a great sense of curiosity... But, his force aura was different... it showed a sense of waiting, it was loaded like spring ready to burst... It was predatory and not at the same time... Like a Jedi's in the middle of battle... Hmm...

"I'm just remembering all the men I have lost... all the friends I have seen die" They all gasped, even Rainbow. "I am only Twenty-Seven... and I have seen worlds obliterated... millions lost and hundreds tortured... And that's all within the last ten years... HA! and my master was around when The empire was..." I shook my head and leaned forward, putting my elbows on my knees and stapling my hand to rest my head on.

"But I shall not worry you with my past, it is gone now... and I shall never be returning, even if I wanted to." I looked over to Luna and smiled warmly... I knew that i would have to teach her... and show her... But I didn't want to hurt her... But if it came down to her feelings and whether it meant she would stay with me or not... I would choose her memories over my self and let her decide.

Well, lets get some food..." I had effectively killed all their arguments and snapped them out of their daze, just with the mention of food. I reached out with my hand and took hold of several of the platters on the counter and floated them over to us, I even pulled a table back into the stall so we could eat normally...

"So, would you two like to introduce yourselves?"

"I'm Twilight Sparkle... Apprentice to Princess Celestia..." twilight said while looking rather down.

"And I'm spike... Twilight's Number one assistant..." he gave me a slight grin, not showing many of his sharp teeth.

"And might I ask what you are Spike?"

"Oh, I'm a dragon... A baby dragon...." He replied... not really liking the fact he was a baby...

"Um... how old are you then? If I may be so bold?" I leaned back in my chair, being more than slightly interested in his answers.

"I'm Seventeen... I'm just a few years younger than Twilight here..." He pointed a clawed hand at Twilight who blushed a little bit.

"Hmm... well, I wouldn't count you as a child... seeing as i'm only ten years older," I chuckled and waved a hand dismissively. "So... How are you able to move things Miss Sparkle... I have seen all of you, those with horns, use some form of Telekinesis...But I don't feel the force flow through you when you do it..." I said raising an eyebrow.

"Well... We use magic," I just about did a spit take when heard that one.

"You use WHAT now?!" My eyes were huge, and I was trying not to laugh, for the look on her face was all seriousness.

"Yes, Magic..." she lifted up one of the empty patters and made it float about before there was a flash of light and it was gone.

"....OK... I believe you now... but where is it?"

"On the counter... I can only teleport things to places I have seen before..." she smiled shyly at that, like it was a bad thing.

"Miss sparkle..." she looked up at me and saw a giant smile plastered to my face, "That is one of the most wonderful things I have ever seen, I can see why there are fewer advances here... there's no need!" I smiled and laughed quietly to myself, perplexing all of them. "No wonder this place is so alive... there's no industry to speak of!" I took a breath of air and let it out as I ate another cupcake.

They all just gave me a weird look and shrugged their shoulders at me before digging back into the food. It was turning into a good night... And luckily I had brought a tent and some heavy blankets from my ship, since I didn't have a home for me and Luna just yet...

"Daddy... Where are we going to be sleeping tonight?" Luna whispered to me.

"Well I have a few things for us, A thermal tent and some heavy covers... Since we don't have a house yet..." I was interrupted by Rarity as she placed a hoof on my lips, it strangely tasted of blueberries... don't ask okay?

"There is no need to look any further deary, you both can stay with me and Sweetie Belle, we have an extra room with a few beds in it... WE can push them together so you have enough room." She smiled warmly to me and Luna, causing me to tear up and take hold of her hoof. I kissed it lightly and smiled to her.

"Thank you Miss Rarity... You are a Force send..." I smiled and looked at Luna, "Luna, I guess we don't need the tent..." I hugged her and she squeed and tightly embraced me. the rest of them gave slight ah's and oh's at us... The night had ended on a hi note for us... and nothing could would destroy that.

Two Month Later

In A Field Outside PonyVille

I stood on a makeshift platform in one of the many open fields in PonyVille...It was a clear day and I was happily watching my newest apprentices and friends, well my daughters friends, practice out in the field... IT was funny and endearing to see them all try their hand at the things I was having Luna do.

Her powers had begun to return more steadily over the past month and she needed to be able to control them... Twilight was just to busy with her studies to help and Rarity was not as knowledgeable... so it fell to me to teach her, I had Banned Celestia from coming and trying to teach her, the first time that happened they both almost blew up a mountain... I face-palmed so hard I think I broke my nose... twice...

Spike, Sweetie Belle, and their friends Scootaloo and Applebloom were down there with Luna helping move a giant boulder I had found in the forest. I was happy to see such team work. Their families had seen me teaching Luna patience and mediation one day when they had gone on a picnic, the little ones had shown interest in it so everyone agreed it would be good if someone could watch over them as they went about their business. I readily agreed, and I was ecstatic with how everyone was getting along. Spike had become the unofficial leader of the small group and would come up with different ways to complete what ever little mission I gave them, but he would not resist any ideas that anyone offered. Applebloom was the voice of reason and would help keep them from doing anything to extreme... thankfully so since I have heard some of their more... esoteric ideas... a catapult... really?

Right now Luna and Sweetie belle, Luna using her force powers while sweetie used her magic, were lifting the giant boulder up and moving it towards a spot I had marked on the ground about twenty feet away. This was so they could work on their team work when it came to moving just one thing. It took them a few tries, but they finally got it there after about two hours of work.

This was their ninth day of training under me... and I was starting to feel their aura's change ever so slightly... they were attuning themselves to the force... something that I had never thought possible for any species... save the Killicks... different story, they were slowly becoming force sensitive... and I didn't know if this was a good thing or not... I had already known that Spike was force sensitive... but this was boosting it to where he would be actually feeling the world around him soon...

At this rate I may actually be taking them on as TRUE apprentices... something that I had left behind when I tossed myself through the gate...

"All right everyone... You all did wonderfully," I grinned to all of them and extended a feeling of warmth and appreciation through the force, "Take a break and get some water, I have another mission for you after this." They were happy and congratulated each other on their work. Granted the four younger ones wanted to do something fun, and this, I knew, was not fun. So I decided to give them something fun to do once they had rested for a while.

About an hour later they were well rested and were talking about how they were doing in school, I heard about some bullies and what not, but paid it no mind as I knew it wasn't my place... yet. They were also talking about past adventures, the three fillies were anyway while spike and Luna listened. It was heartwarming to see them all becoming such close friends in such a short amount of time. after that they were just staring up at the sky as clouds would float by, picking out images as they formed.

"Alright little ones... Who wants to play a game?" they all perked up at that, propping themselves up on their elbows and fore hooves. They smiled and waited for me to continue.

"Okay, It's a version of tag... BUT... you ALL have to tag ME..." I smiled as they got predatory grins on their faces.

"Alright then... How long do we wait?"

"It starts now..." When I said Now they jumped at me and I jumped up and out of the way, using the force to carry me farther than normal.

"Tha's no fair!" Applebloom said looking rather miffed.

"I never said anything about the rules... meaning their aren't any... But you can't get help from the adults... that's the only one." And I ran off into town.

Point of View Change: Luna

"Dang it... We should have seen something like that coming..." Spike said as we began the long trek towards town.

"Yeah, but he did say all of us... we could split up and try to corner him... what do you think Luna" Sweetie asked me, I looked at her and though about it for a second.

"It should work... Daddy never did like taking on multiple people... Not since the forest..." everyone went silent after that for a while... none of them like reminding me about it, even though I never got upset or anything when they did... it was kind of confusing really.

"Well, we'll go to the center of town and split up into three groups... ONCE we get there... We might even be able to pick up some help..." Spike said Till I cut him off.

"Yeah, he never said anything about the other kids... Lets go!" I shouted, flaring my wings we took off towards the town.

As we ran my thoughts drifted to Spike, we treated him like our leader, he was strong, honest, and never thought badly of any of our ideas... even if they were bad in the first place. The young drake had lost quite a bit of his baby fat after training with me and my dad for a few weeks now... the other three had joined about a week ago... I couldn't help but feel happy that I had so many close friends around me... And a Dad who looked out for me everywhere I went.

Then there was Celestia, 'She kept saying that she is my sister... but she's so much bigger than me... almost bigger than daddy... She doesn't like him... And I can see that he doesn't like her either... But she treats me just as well as he does... I wish I had a sister...' My thoughts were broken when we got to the town, Everyone was out and about, going from place to place doing their daily chores and errands.

"Alright everypony.. Let's split up, Sweetie and I will head to the park and up town. Scoots You take the west side with your scooter, AB take the south side, and Luna," He looked at me and flashed me a smile, "Take the est side. I want everyone to look high and low for Ryan... And if you can tell any of the other colts and fillies to meet at the fountain in front of the mayors office... In half an hour we meet there and spread out again..." We all nodded and raced off in different directions.

I looked everywhere, on top of buildings, under houses, in alleyways EVERYWHERE! "Come out, come out where ever you are dad, you know we'll find you!" My voice rang out over all the buildings, but none of them answered my call. I spent the next twenty minutes roaming the streets and looked inside all the businesses and some houses. But I came up empty.. So I headed back to the meeting place and waited fore everyone to return.

Spike and Sweetie belle came back with two other colts and a filly, I didn't recognize them and they weren't really paying Spike and Sweetie any mind, so I payed them none as well. Scoots came back with Rumble and Featherweight. They were telling jokes and rough housing as they trotted into the square. Ab was last with Snips and Snails,they were all arguing over someone named Trixie... I remembered her coming to town not to long ago, but me and daddy were out of town doing a little exploring.

"Okay, any luck everypony?" Spike asked as he got up on the fountains edge, so he could look over the rest of us and see better if someone raised a hoof.

"No..." Scoots and AB said simultaneously, they giggled lightly at their goofiness.

"Well, I didn't find anything either..." I told them. "Did anyone check Twilight's Library?"

Everyone shook their heads and looked at Spike expectantly.

"Alright then, Me Luna and two of the crusaders will check the library... the rest of you split up into groups of two, Sweetie will be in charge... we are looking for Ryan, this is a missive game of tag... and its all for one person...So, let's go find him!" He shouted, raising a claw. Everyone shouted in glee and shot off towards their destinations. The four of us shot off towards Twilight's, Spike leading the way.

We got there in record time, Spike through open the door, making both occupants freeze in surprise. My Dad and Miss Sparkle were sitting at the kitchen table having a chat over a cup of coffee. The instant we saw each other time seemed to freeze, that is until Spike yelled 'Charge!' and we all bolted straight for Dad, he in turn ran for the back door. I knew he would go their, so I made quick for the door and blocked it with my body. Dad saw me and froze, giving me a rueful smile and changing direction, heading for the front. Scootaloo must have seen him because she was there waiting for him.

We had him surrounded in the living room of Twilight's house, He was looking from me to scoots to spike and Ab and back, trying to figure out how he was going to get out.

"Dang kids..."He smiled to us, knowing he had a slim chance of getting out. "You sure you aren't in grade school?"

"Yeah, we are... don't mean anything though." Spike said, grinning like an idiot... a handsome idiot... And off topic.

I slowly snuck up behind my dad, making small steps so I wouldn't make a sound against the wood floor. WE all jumped at the same time ,trying to get even one limb to touch him. Scoots went high while AB went low, Dad dived sideways right into spike as he left for dads face. Dad used his powers to shove spike out of the way, I caught him and tossed him back at dad, WE had done something like this before but with a rock... Spike slammed right into my dad's chest right as he stood up, knocking him back down as the rest of us dog piled him, pinning him to the ground.

"Dang.. well, you won... But where is Sweetie?" Dad asked from under us... He was laughing and slowly lifting the rest of us off with his powers, he calls it the 'force'...

"I had her and the other Colts and Fillies we gathered go out and look for you in town..." Spike said as he helped me to my hooves. "They should be here in a few minutes." He went over and checked Scoots and AB over. "How about I get the four of us something to drink?"

"Sure, I'll have orange-juice." Scoots said with a smile.

"a'll have the same." AB said while straightening her bow.

"I'll just have some water spike." I smiled warmly to him, he returned the gesture and went to get us some drinks. He came back and we took our drinks and sat around the small coffee table in the living room, Dad went back to talking to Twilight after congratulate the rest of us one our quick win. We talked about all that had happened during our treks across town and talked about what Sweetie might be going through with leading the rest of the colts and fillies in town.

There was a series of knocks coming form the front door, the four of us got up and went to see what the problem was, we opened it and quickly stepped outside. All of the colts and fillies were there panting and wheezing... save for Sweetie and paperweight... Rumble was leading them and was covered in a few cuts and bruises and small amounts of blood.

"What happened Rumble... and wheres Sweetie?" Spike asked, he seemed to be more concerned than the rest of us...

"Sh-she and p-paper-w-weight were t-taken by Dia-diamond D-dogs..."

Author's Note

(I wish to give a shout out to 'Captainmidwing' for proof reading my last chapter, he was amazing.
Also, I wish to give a shout out to all of you that have followed, liked, and favorited this story, your views, comments, and overall participation is welcome and accepted!)

Reflections/ Ch11 (The Temple Stands/ Sub-Ch11.5)

I lay there, crying... For what I saw... For what I did... I deserved no-one... My daughter and her friends were all around me... the elements were there as well. I wept, I wept for all the dead young ones that I found in the caves... their half eaten forms strewn about the deepest caverns... I killed them all... I killed every single one of those Chakaar's! They deserved the deaths I served them... all the pain, suffering and death I delivered to them... The pain I felt as I killed each and every one of them... It will haunt we till the day I die. Nothing will ever dull that pain.

My daughter had run up and tried to see if I was okay... but once she felt the darkness on me she backed away. She and her friends all backed away from me, those that could feel it anyway. Feather, or least I think that was his name, and the other six mares came up to me and pulled me to my feet. Everyone gasped as they saw all the blood and tares on my clothes... almost none of it was my own... save for the blood dripping from my wounds...

I was in such a daze that I didn't even hear what any of them were talking about. That is till I felt a hoof prod my chest, I looked down and saw that it was Rarity's hoof... her face held pity and fear... along with kindness and love... It made me cry even more.

"Deary... why are you crying... Please, tell us what happened dear..." the girls brought me over to a log and sat me down, it was easy for them, seeing as I was unresponsive.

"I...I...I killed them..."

"You what dear?" She hadn't heard me, or at least pretended not to.

"I. Killed. Them..." Everyone stared at me like I had grown a Second head.

"B-but that just doesn't s-sound like you..." Fluttershy said with a strained smile.

"Why, that sound preposterous Ryan dear... You aren't capable of killing... it's just not in your nature!" Rarity said disbelievingly.

"Yeah pardner, you're as capable of killin' as we are... and you know us!" Applejack exemplified, trying to rationalize what they were saying.

"Dude..." Rainbow saw the look on my face, her ears drew back, her eyes watered and her lip trembled. She fluttered down and enraptured me in her wings. She hid her actions from everyone else with her wings as she rested her forehead on mine and whispered words of comfort and sorrow... She saw how much pain was in me... and even though she is a prideful bitch sometimes... she does have her moments of clarity to certain situations, this one chief among them.

Twilight on the other hand was in the same boat as her other friends, trying to rationalize a way out of what I had just told them.

"I'm so sorry everyone..." I looked into Rainbows eyes and smiled weakly, "Take the children back to the library... If I don't come back give this to Celestia..." I handed her a note, detailing some personal things.

"About what dear..." Rarity smiled weakly as rainbow sighed and flew off wit the children.

"I did kill them..." they all gasped, "But they deserved it!" the conviction in my voice broke their budding arguments. "If you all had seen what they had done down there... I know a few of you would have simply lost your marbles... I will skip over most of what I did... But you must remember this... I killed them... and now they will never be able to harm fillies and colts ever again..." They gasped and looked at each other, a little faint.

"W-what d-d-did you f-f-find?" Surprisingly it was Fluttershy that spoke first.

"Bodies.... Hundreds of bodies... all of them... all of them were smaller than any of you... ...they were foals... fillies and colts alike..." The girls all went a little green after hearing that, Fluttershy's eyes hardened and she nodded for me to continue...

"They were eating them... They were eating the children that they were capturing... I saw their leader... I asked him where the little ones were... He told me that he knew not where his men were taking them... But the bastard lied to me... even after I took down twenty of his men... he lied, even though he knew I would kill him for such..." Rarity Fainted after hearing that, Applejack and pinkie just ran over to a bush and tossed their lunches into the forest. Twilight and Fluttershy were the only ones sitting there listening to what I was saying at that point, though I could tell Twilight was in shock and not actually listening.

"I see why you killed them Ryan..." Fluttershy trotted over slowly and draped a wing over my back and held me close.

"After I killed him I went looking for the other two... I killed all who opposed me as I moved through the tunnels, not caring if they were armed or not... They had done who knows what to those children before killing them... Some of the Fillies I had found... They had bruises on their decaying bodies... You can imagine where..." I clenched and unclenched my fists in an attempt to relieve my anger.

"Ryan... I forgive you..." She whispered into my ear as she wrapped me in her fore legs, embracing me in a strong, yet gentle, hug.

"That is why I killed them, All of them... and leveled their entire tunnel network on their heads." I sighed and embraced Fluttershy in turn for all the comfort she had given me...

Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie, walked on in front of us, Fluttershy was still beside me as she comforted me in my time of need. We were making our way down the dirt road back to town, I could feel the sadness permeating the air around me, The four mares in front were covered in it while Fluttershy was not. She is usually a timid and frightful mare... being to kind and soft spoken to be thought of as someone of a strong center and even stronger mind... She held wisdom in actions and in the way she moved... unlike those who showed wisdom in knowledge... she showed it from experience.

She was also a calm center in the force, emanating a sense of peace and serenity that quelled my anger and sadness, almost to the point of none existence.

"Thank you, Fluttershy..." I bent down and quickly kissed the top of her head, showing my gratitude to the cannery yellow pegasus. She eeped at my show of gratitude and then giggled quietly, not arousing any looks from our friends.

"You're welcome Ryan, and thank you..." she said quietly, as per usual.

"For what Flutters?" I used her RD given nickname, making her blush slightly.

"For what you did to the dogs... I-i can't believe another thinking creature could do that to another..." she shivered slightly and went a little green. "Just know I will forgive you... even if they don't..." she gestured towards our friends as they talked among themselves... looking back at me every so often.

"Fluttershy... do not let their judgment of me change your relationship with them... You lot are the most powerful set of guardians for Equestria right now..." She nodded her head slowly and gave me a small smile.

"I won't."

Point of View change: Luna

My dad... my dad felt... Evil...

"Luna... what was that... your dad... he... he..." Spike was passing left to right, Sweetie, Scootaloo, Featherweight, and Applebloom had gone up to twilight room with Rainbow, all of them were going to try and comfort Sweetie and Feather, and help them with their traumatic experience. I looked at Spike with a blank stare as he just stood there in front of me.

"LUNA, Gaia to Luna, come in Luna!" He yelled, trying to get my attention

"Yes?" I said blinking at him a few times.

"What do you make of what we felt... I... I just can't make heads or tails of it..." He frowned and stared at the floor.

"He felt evil, Spike..." I looked at him as he paced, trying not to cry from what I had felt in my dad... It hurt to think about it and what it implied.

"Yeah... But WHY is my question... there has to be a reason that he would have felt evil to us... We'll just have to ask him when they get back..." He stopped passing and sat down next to me. We were sitting on the steps to Twilight's room, I could barely contain my crying anymore as a tear fell unbidden from my eye. Spike saw this and gently used one of his claws to wipe it away.

I blushed slightly at the kind gesture and tried to hide my face in my mane, which to my annoyance, didn't work. He wrapped an arm around my shoulders and brought me in for a hug, one that I didn't want to get out of.

"S-spike... you know Sweetie likes you too right?" I said after a few seconds.

"Yeah... and I like her too... but I also like you..." He said... his voice sounded tired and drawn, like he had just woken up and was not fully aware.

"R-really?" I asked, blushing even more than before.

"Yeah, I mean... You both are beautiful young mares... And I know everypony thinks that I still like rarity... But I don't anymore... we had a talk not to long ago and I found out that she has the hots for another guy here in town named Thunderlane..." He sighed and leaned back into the steps.

"I'm sorry to hear that Spike..." I said as I leaned into him and nuzzled his chest.

"It's okay Luna... But we need to talk to your dad first..." he got up and helped me to my hooves. "And find out what the hay just happened." I nodded in agreement, suddenly the front door opened, breaking our little bit of peace and quiet.

"Hello everypony... we're back." Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie, and Applejack walked through the door, all looking worse for wear.

"What happened to you guys?" Spike and I asked simultaneously.

"Just talk to Ryan and Fluttershy... they'll fill you in..." Twilight said, as if she were in a daze. the four of them went to the kitchen and go themselves something to drink.

"Um... Okay..." we looked to each other and shrugged, not really understanding what they meant by that.

Then Fluttershy and my dd walked in, both looking haggard and worn from what ever it was they talked about... My dad was covered in all kinds of cuts and blood spots... he looked like he had gone through hell and back.

"Hello Spike, Luna... I need to talk to you all for a minute... without everyone else..." My dad looked down to me with sorrow in his eyes as he headed back out the door. I looked over to spike and he to I and we walked out.

"What's wrong daddy?"

"I have... done something terrible today... and you two need to know what it is... I know you two had gone into the tunnels for Sweetie and Feather..." we looked to each other nervously at that, but my dad stopped us from commenting. "I am proud of you both... For if you had not done that I would not have been able to find them... Now... for what I must tell you..." He sighed and rubbed his neck, most likely trying to come up with a way to tell us.

"I Killed today..." he said in a low voice.

"You what?" Spike and I asked, wide eyed.

"I killed the Diamond dogs... All the ones in the mines... every single one of those pedophile sick kriffers... they were eating and bucking their captives down there... I could not leave them alive after finding that out... I just couldn't stop myself..." He cried as he looked down to us.

I had never seen my father cry before, in all the months and weeks I've been with him... I have never, not ONCE, seen him cry in front of me... I had also never head about him, or anyone for that matter, killing another person... Me and spike were just sitting there staring at my dad with our mouths agape and eyes wide, trying to comprehend what he told us.

"Ryan... You... you killed them... Why?" Spike said softly.

"I saw the bodies of hundreds of foals..." We both kind of fell on our flanks and stared at him. "All of them... I could feel their lasting pain in the force... their want for revenge... I could feel what had been done to them... And I just couldn't stop myself... from carrying out... their wishes..." My dad said between sobs, We could both feel that he hated himself for what had happened; that he knew that he had done, how he had killed the dogs... But we did not hate him for it... I could feel the kindness emanating from Spike as he processed what my dad had told us.

"Dad/Ryan" We said at the same time, making us halt just a little bit in our words.

"We don't hate you..." I said, letting spike have the next say.

"We understand why you did it..." spike continued.

"And we want to thank you..." I looked over to Spike to see if he agreed with what I said, He nodded.

"When... When did you two get so mature...?" My dad asked as he fell to his knees and embraced us.

"When we figured out you were right..." I said as we hugged my dad back. Each of us cried over the loss of life, but not over the dogs... they deserved what happened to them, and yes you may call me a bitch for thinking that... But it is true.

One Week After Incident: Ryan's POV

I stayed in the boutique for days after, just keeping to the room Rarity was letting me and Luna use while we lived here... I was hoping that i would be able to save up enough to bu us our own home soon... But after this... I don't know if I should leave the girls...

(Knock, Knock, Knock.) I walked over to my door and opened it, not wanting to be a burden to Rarity I had been doing everything I could to help around the house and the town. But what awaited me on the other side nearly made me jump.
Princess Celestia was standing there, looking at me with an angered glare.

"Ryan, WE need to talk." She walked in and sat down opposite me as I closed the door and sat on the bed.

"What is it Celestia..." I asked, looking down towards the floor.

"I know what happened last week... and I know that you have been holding yourself up here in this room... barely making time for you friends and my sister... I decided to over look the fact that you killed those Dogs... especially after what twilight and Fluttershy told me... BUT you need to stop your damned sulking and get out of this house!" Celestia growled at me.

We may have never been on the best of terms, but we were getting closer, slowly, but we were.

"Celestia, I just haven't been able to find my center... After what happened... I know I have lost what I used to be... I need to Find that again... But with everything here in the town I can't..." I sighed and looked her in the eyes. "I need my place of solitude... where I can Meditate and find my center..."

She nodded, and went into thought for a few moments before continuing our conversation. "Ryan... Where you were from... was there a place that you could go to find this 'Center' of yours? Like a place of worship or cave... or something like that?" She asked, giving me a curious glance.

"Um... actually... there was... The temples... they were where a Jedi could go and find his center and rekindle his connection to the light side... But there is..." I stopped as I went wide eyed with an idea.

"A temple you say?" She sounded curious about such a thing, and I hoped against hope that she was going to say what I thought she was. "What If I gave you a space to make a temple?"

My eyes bugged out at hearing that, I was ecstatic! Celestia giggled at my reaction and her mood lightened.

"That would be wonderful Princess... and I have the perfect place..." I smiled as I remembered the Castle out in the depths of the forest... It was a center of great force energy, just like where any other temple was made.

"Oh, and that would be?" She asked, curious of my answer.

"You do remember the Castle out in the forest, right?" I asked, a sly smile creeping across my lips.

"Ye... You want to build it there?!" She asked, slightly flabbergasted by this. "That place is dark and in the middle of the EverFree forest! How could you want to be out there!"

"I am a friend of the forest Celestia... I am able to go in there without being harmed... for I have demonstrated my power to the creatures there... and those with a mind to think do not touch me." I say with a confidant air.

"Then I will grant you this... BUT, as a condition... You must come into town everyday... and keep my old home safe... It has many memories stowed away in its walls... some that I wish to remember... and other..." She let her words trail off as she looked at me with slight pain in her eyes.

"Ryan... Before I leave I must tell you this... DO not forget who you are, who you were, if you ever forget... then you will have lost yourself... I can tell taht you are troubled by what happened, but you must not let it shape you in the negative. Push back, fight that feeling and control it." She walked over and gave me a quick friendly embrace before stepping back and teleporting away.

INTERMITION: Please Stand By!

Sub-Ch 11.5 Begin

Three Weeks After Incident: Luna's POV

It had been weeks since the Incident and we were all coming back from the low of that... Me and Spike were trying to to get sweetie to come out of her house... hard as it was. After a few hundred tries we finally got her to come out an play, but we stayed close to the boutique, just for Sweeties sake... She was still scared of being to far from the house... But the two of us promised to protect her with our lives if we had too. After that she felt a little better an started going on little adventures with us again.

My dad had started to go into the forest after his talk with Celestia, biding everyone a good day before making his daily excursion. Today we, the crusaders, Spike and I, had decided to follow my dad into the forest and see what he had been up to for the last couple of weeks. It was a slightly grueling trek through the forest, but it was well worth it once we got there. On a small island surrounded by a gorge with a raging river, was a castle; the castle was magnificent, The towers had been rebuilt. two of them were white with blue stripes on them while the other two had gold stripes. They were beautiful. the rest of the castle had been restored to its past glories, standing tall with gold and blue trimmings around the moldings. The double doors were engraved with a sun and moon one the left and right side... making two double half circles.

"Wow..." we all said in unison, we laughed and began walking towards the castle. The massive doors opened, revealing to us an extraordinary garden, there were trees of all kinds there, the grass was trimmed and there were fruit bushes all over the place with lovely flowers of all kinds dotting the landscape. Paths were made through the garden with large irregular flat rocks, each worn smooth. Each rock was big enough for all five of us to stand on them at once.

There was also a large stream going through the center of the garden, and through the walkway itself as there was a bed of stepping stones placed in the walk way to allow the water to flow freely through. we walked around the gardens for what felt like ages, just soaking in the relaxing vibe that the place gave off. As I stood in the middle of the garden, I noticed that the entire place was, the castle included, was surrounded by a giant wall. The wall was about ten feet tall and smooth on both sides, I had also noticed that it was almost ten feet thick... it being thicker than the walls used at the gates of PonyVille by at lest half.

The place radiated security, on an almost primal level, the gardens prompted peace and relaxation while the high walls promised protection... It was almost like a fatherly embrace, being calming and promising protection at the same time.

As I stood their taking in the sights, I caught eye of Sweetie and spike talking. She was laughing and he was making all kinds of hilarious looking gestures, I giggled at a few as they continued on. It was endearing to see Sweetie so at ease, being as far from the boutique as she was. Then the second set of double doors opened, revealing my Dad standing there, looking at us with absolute glee etched on his features.

"Hey, how are my favorite Crusaders doing?" My dad asked, no sign of wiriness about him, he seemed calm and collected, even happy.

"Good Mr. Reiks!" Applebloom shouted from across the stream, she was with Scoots, eating some of the wild berries from one of the bushes.

"Good, good... would you all like to know what this place is?" My dad asked with glee.

"Would we!?" Scoots yelled, she, AB, Spike, Sweetie, and I ran over to him and sat on the steps below him.

"Okay, who here knows what I am?" Dad asked us, we looked to each other and shrugged, he had told me once... but I forgot... oops?

"Okay, I, am a Jedi. More specifically, a Jedi Knight."

"Your a knight? Wheres your armor then?" Scoots asked, giving my dad a curious look, I just sighed and shook my head, smiling all the while.

"Well, if I were in a war I would have a form of armor on, but, seeing as there isn't a war on..." He smiled, leaned over and tussled Scoots mane and leaned back in his seat. "A Jedi Knight is a rank that I acquired in my home galaxy... I am a protector, I settle feuds, stop riots, end wars and prevent them... Or fight in them should the need arise..." we nodded and ah'ed at the right parts as we listened to my dad explain his 'history' to us.

"Jedi are one of the few being in the universe that can use the force..." He reached out with his hand and took a levitated a rock from the stream behind us and floated it over. "What I am using right now is the force..."

"Wait... I thought it was magic?" Sweetie asked from beside Spike. She was looking at the stone, astonished that someone, other than a unicorn, was able to lift such an object.

"Yes, well, I have come to realize that this planet, or universe really, has two forms of energy flowing through it... One is chaotic and makes a mockery of things... while the other is harmonious and allows for steadier control... from what I have seen, I use the Harmonious one while the rest of the inhabitants use the chaotic one..." he shrugged and rubbed the back of his neck, the rest of us just looked at him curiously.

"I know that it sounds ridiculous and all, seeing as your society is based on harmony and the power of friendship and all that jazz... But it is what I have felt for the entirety that I have been here." Sighing he looked back towards the castle and smiled.

"But, as I was saying. The force is a tool that the Jedi use, it is their greatest strength and our greatest weakness. Their is a light and a dark side to both our energies... Like how their is dark magic for you... their is the dark side for us..." He paused and took in a breath of fresh air.

"But, that is a story for another time... Right now I would like to show you all around the Temple!" he shot to his feet and started walking inside.

We all looked at each other, shrugged, and followed him in. This was going to turn out to be a very interesting day... Very interesting indeed.

Author's Note

(Part one of the two part Temple reveal scene.... Hope everyone likes it!)

The Reborn... Maybe.../ Ch12

As we walked through the halls and corridors of the Castle I saw many ponies working on different projects all throughout. The hall ways were vaulted, not just normal vaulting either... these things were like thirty feet tall... and in some places taller! The windows were thin, but bright enough to light up the halls with enough illumination to see clearly. After a few minutes of my dad walking us through hallway after hallway, we came across a large room, it had a ceiling taller than the halls outside it... roughly forty feet up...

"This children..." he spun around and splaid his arms out to his sides, "Is the training room! Here any Jedi is able to practice under any environment he or she so chooses... from higher gravity to no gravity... rain, snow, fog, and anything in between!"

We looked around the barren room and cocked our heads to the side, not really understanding what he meant... The room was circular and roughly sixty feet in diameter. making it larger than most houses in PonyVille.

"Ah... Let me show you... Stand back in the hall way please..." We walked back as my dad went over to a slab of rock and pressed his hand on a few discolored spots on its face. Suddenly the air became thick with fog and it felt like the air was heavier in the room in front of us.

"Children? Do you feel that?"

"Yeah!" we yelled back.

"I have increased the gravity of this room, it's about five times the normal gravity of Gaia in here now... If you want, you can CAREFULLY step into the room... slowly I might add."

I looked tot he others and shrugged. I put one foot through the threshold and it went slamming to the floor, feeling like it weighed a ton! I then brought my other foot through the threshold and it also slammed to the ground. I continued this process until my whole body was in the room. As I stood there, less than a foot from the door, I shook in my hooves... Just trying to stand was hard work under the pressure... Then my dad walked over to us, acting as if the pressure was nothing to him.

"Dad! How can you be walking in this?!" I asked stunned at his ease of movement.

"I trained in an atmosphere similar to this for almost three years... I was forced to adapt to heavier things and strengthen my muscles to handle the strain... But with training you would b able to withstand this easily... Now," He motioned to the panel and the fog and increased gravity disappeared. "Lets continue!" I caught my breath, looking over to the other four I saw that they were impressed that I was able to stand in the increased gravity and then brush it off once it was over.

"Well, lets follow him guys!" Scootaloo said as she raced off after my dad.

After that we were shown many of the other training rooms, I kind of kept track... there are around ten different ones in that entire place! That just drew a thought unbidden to my mind, 'Why does he need all this stuff for just himself?' as we walked down the passage way, I locked that thought away for later. We also saw a large dormitory that housed AT LEAST a hundred beds... We also saw a master room that held a large bed and couch, along with a good sized coffee table.

From there we saw the rest of the castle, we went to each of the four large towers, I found out that they were named after certain councils... like the 'Council of Reconciliation', and the other was named 'High Council' another was called 'The Archives'... the last one I couldn't remember for the life of me...

At the end of the tour we went to the center of the castle... where a much bigger, yet shorter, tower was placed...It looked like something out of a South Equestrian ruin... it was large with a very steep stair case leading up to the very top of the tower/pyramid. Instead of walking all the way to the top, my dad had us get on a large platform.

"Alright! Everyone, keep you hooves, claws and feet on the platform at all times, don't look over the edge and don't try to jump off, unless I tell you to. Now hold on!" He got into a crouched stance and reached out with his hands, and lifted UP... Suddenly the platform lurched upward and we began to float up towards the top of he tower.

Once we got to the top we go off and stumbled about, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle and Applebloom kissed the ground and shouted 'Land! Sweet terra firma!' I had no idea what any of that meant... and I doubt they knew either, but it was funny to watch them. Me, Spike, and my Dad chuckled at them and shook our heads in slight dismay.

"Well kids.. What do you think?" My dad asked us as he looked over the Castle and the setting sun. It had gotten fairly late as we had gone about our tour of the castle/temple/ancient ruin. All the workers had finished for the day and were going home... They would be coming back tomorrow to finish up with what little they had left.

"Dad... How did all of this get built so fast?" I asked as we looked at the setting sun.

"Well... I did most of the heavy lifting when it came to the large boulders for the wall and the rest of the towers... I made the job go by faster than what most would have thought possible, with me using the force and all. Heck! Even Princess Celestia was impressed at how much I was doing around the place..." He trailed off with a smile ghosting his lips.

"Dad..." He looked at me and his smile grew, noticing my apprehension. "Why are there so many beds and training areas in this place... You could house most of PoneyVille here... So whats up?" I asked, a note of apprehension and understanding coloring my tone of voice. I kind of knew what he was planning... but didn't know whether or not to be happy or scarred... or even excited... It was confusing nonetheless.

"Well... I was hoping that i could take on a few Students... seeing as I can feel many of PonyVille's inhabitants are fore sensitive... Mostly the young ones though..." He gave The rest of my friends a knowing look, one that they didn't notice, being enraptured in the sunset and all.

"Wow... I didn't.... That means..." I thought about that... I knew that Dad thought I was Force sensitive... But my friends as well? That was news I was surprised with to say the least...

"Yep... I was hoping to train all of you... I can sense how strong Spike has become... He's started to sense things... hasn't he?" He asked as he sat down next to me and wrapped me in a fatherly embrace.

"Yeah... He felt what happened that day... along with the rest of us as well..." that surprised my dad immensely, he had only thought that Spike and I were that far along.

"Well... It seems that all of you will be gaining insight into your powers soon... and I don't know if you all will be able to control them..." He said, a worried look plastered to his face as he stared at the ground.

"Why's that daddy?" I looked to him questioningly.

"Well, budding powers have the tendency to come out in bursts of activity... When I first got my powers I had accidentally lit the entire training room on fire... Master Luke laughed at the whole thing and put out the flames almost immediately after." He said while stroking my mane. "And I don't now how all of you will express your powers around the rest of your friends and families... Since you are with me I can help contain it... But the other four... I don't know..." He sighed and laid back onto the cold stone floor and stared at the purple red sky.

"Daddy... Should we be scarred?" I asked, slightly afraid of his answer.

"No, no not at all... But it will be frightening... You will be able to sense everything around you... all at once... and it will confuse you until you can put a damper on it...making it easier to listen to one specific thing instead of everything at once." He stretched and got to his feet slowly. Dad walked over to the door to the inner part of the tower, he then turned to us, a serious expression on his face.

"Children..."

"Yes?" We all asked, granted I knew fairly well what he was asking.

"I have to ask..." We all nodded our heads slowly as he stood their, crossing his arms slowly. "Not to long from now, and I do mean this all seriously, You will be gaining some unseen power... similar to magic... and it will terrify you... But I am telling you this now so you will be able to expect it... The feeling will be incredible, like you are on top of the world and can take on anything, don't let it get to your head... I have dealt with this power for over twenty years now... When you gain said power... please come find me." The other four were in shock, not expecting any of this, ever, in their entire lives!

"Ryan... are you telling me," Spike began as he stood up, "That the five of us..." he gestured to everyone present, "Are 'Force Sensitive' as you said earlier?"

"Yes." He answered simply, this made all their moths drop and stare at him with unadulterated fascination.

"Really!" Scootaloo exclaimed as she jumped in the air, pumping her hooves furiously.

"That's awesome!" Spike said as he looked at the rest of us. When his eyes fell on me we both blushed and I gave him a warm smile in return, he smiled back and slowly tore his eyes away from me.

"Wow... That's... unexpected, I wonder how mah sister is goin to react tah this...?" Applebloom asked herself as she sat there with a dopey grin on her face.

"Or mine...I mean, its great and all... but how will our families react to this?!" Sweetie asked flailing her arms around slightly as she stood on her back hooves for infuses.

"It won't matter Sweetie, we'll all stand with each other and make sure they don't go over board on any of us." Spike said as he walked over and put a reassuring claw on her right shoulder.

"And none of you will be alone in this." My dad said as he walked past us and stared out over the now dim moon lit castle around us. "I will make sure that nothing is able to get between you and your families... If all you want is how to keep your power from bursting out... I can teach you how to suppress it... If you want to learn how to use it... I can do that too." He smiled to each of us reassuringly. "But now it is time that we all get back to our homes..." He said as he started walking down the steps.

"Alright..." We all said downheartedly as we walked along with dad.

We walked through the forest, talking excitedly about my dads revelation to us... I was ecstatic that I would be able to have more than just me and my dad to train with... someday. Spike and Scootaloo were trying to keep Sweetie and Applebloom calm about their new found budding abilities. My dad was humming some kind of song to himself as he walked, though I could see that he was silently scanning the forest around us as we walked. I found that there had been path cut through the trees, going all the way from town to the castle, though I guess Temple is more accurate now... I chuckled to myself and kept walking alongside my dad.

At one point Spike started telling old jokes and stories from when he was in Canterlot, most were stories about Twilight's midnight study sessions that somehow turned into week long book dives! We all laughed hard when he told us about the events leading up to Nightmare Moons return, how rainbow had messed with her hair and every thing else that happened afterwards.

Once we got home we were all starving and slightly cold, given the fact that we just walked through a dank forest that was a given... haha...

"Let's gather the girls and go to Sugar cube corner... we can get some dinner and talk about what I told you all earlier... okay?" Dad suggested as we got into town. We all looked to each other and nodded our heads.

Point of View Change: Ryan

The kids were something else, none of them were even remotely scarred of being a Jedi... and that put me at ease... But I did share the same fears as Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. If their sisters were against them learning to use their powers... then there wasn't much I could do, hopefully logic will win out against emotion... I doubt it, but I hope so.

Scootaloo and Apple bloom went over to Sweet-Apple Acres, since AB's sister and Rainbow were supposed to be there working today. Sweetie and Luna went over to the boutique to pick up Rarity and Fluttershy while I and Spike went over to get Twilight.

"This should be an interesting night... Right Spike?" I asked the little dragon walking next to me. He surly wasn't a baby dragon anymore , he had grown in the past month or so... He had grown on me like a son and I knew that he and Luna were starting to feel something for each other. And being form a galaxy were inter-species relations in an everyday thing, I really just found it cute and endearing, and the fact I approved a hundred percent helped his cause.

"Yeah, but I'm still worried for AB and Sweetie... I don't want them to get in trouble and be unable to hang out with us anymore..."

"I know Spike... and I will use all my power to keep you all together..." With our resolve reinforced, we walked into the Library.

"HEY TWILIGHT!" Spike yelled as he walked up the stairs to her room, I left him to go look in the kitchen and the basement, just to make sure she wasn't hiding out somewhere else.

"WHAT!" She yelled from the kitchen, slamming the door right into my chin, sending me flying into the couch on the other side of the room.

"I'm okay... Ooh... pre-tay staries.... when did they get here?" I asked as my head spun from the impact. OH spinning sabers and star ships.... Hey... wasn't that how I got here?

"Oh my Celestia! Are you okay!" Twilight said as she rushed over to me, trying to make sure I was alright she scanned my body and found that I had a slight concussion.

"I'm fine! Just give me a second to clear my head... Yep concussion and a popped blood vessel in my nose." I said as blood slowly dripped from my left nostril, making me slightly irritated that I had to stop the bleeding, but not at the mare in front of me.

"Oh dear, here Ryan, let e get a paper towel!" twilight said as she rushed back into the kitchen, spike walked up next to me and gave me a deadpan look.

"How'd that happen?"

"She slammed the door into my chin and sent me flying... and somehow hit my nose.... Now i'm bleeding a little bit I guess." I shrugged and he just face-palmed.

"Oi... when do you think we could go?"

"Oh about now..." Twilight came back in and looked at us, we smiled and I pointed to my fixed nose, something I had done the second I had noticed the bleeding.

"Um... OK, So what did you boys need me for?" She asked as she sat on her haunches, looking rather cute I must say, but that's besides the point.

"Well we were getting everyone together for a group dinner at Sugar Cube Corner, and we were hoping you would join us." I said smiling the whole time. I could feel her slight apprehension in the force... But it was squashed instantly with something else, something I couldn't quite place, and still cant mind you... for now!

"I would love to have dinner with everypony!" She exclaimed with a happy smile, I still couldn't get over their different vernacular, but I was Noticing that Luna and some of the Crusaders were starting to speak like me as well... Interesting...

"Cool, lets get going, the rest of them should be there soon!" Spike said as he ran for the door, smiling like a damned idiot.

"He seems happy... What's up?" Twilight asked as we headed out the door before locking it.

"Oh just something he and the crusaders are wanting to tell everyone at dinner. I cannot spoil the surprise, so I'll just have to make you wait, just like everyone else!" I laughed mischievously as she pouted at my underhandedness.

"Oh fiiiine, don't tell the unicorn about what her little brother is up too..." she pouted, sticking her lower lip out and looked at the back of my head pleadingly.

"Yep, sorry Twi, but I promised them. And I don't break my promises... Not unless it will save their lives..." I muttered to myself as we followed Spike to the bakery.

"um... OK..." I looked back and saw that she was a little red in the face, and I had no clue why.

"What's up Twi?" I asked, she went even redder and tried hiding her self in her mane, something I couldn't understand with her hair being so short. That's when it clicked... She hasn't had a guy give her a nickname before... And she was either embarrassed by it or was enjoying it just a little too much... either way I was fine with that... She was a Beautiful mare and I was happy to make her feel special, granted I did have feelings for most of the girls... save pinkie.... that girl was fricken crazier than a mynock on glitter-stim and caff...!

"Oh, nothing... just looking at the sky..." she looked up and smiled at the sky, her cheeks covered in a soft blush, which in my opinion made her look even more beautiful.

"If you say so, but you shouldn't hide you face... It makes for a rather distracting scene when I can't see you gorgeous face..." I said, grinning madly I turned back around and kept walking, my hands held firmly in my belt.

"B-b-b-b-but... WHAAAT!" She screeched and turned completely red in the face and wide eyed like a drowning fish. She stumbled and barely stopped her self from falling on her face, but she caught herself and raced after me.

"What did you say Ryan?!" She accused as she got closer.

"I SAID, don't hide you face, it's gorgeous..." I say, a slight blush over taking my cheeks. Looking down I see her going bright red and trying not to trip on herself.

"Th-thank you...." she mumbled as she looked away suddenly.

"It's nothing to thank me for, I'm just telling you the Core to Honest truth. And a beautiful mare, such as yourself, should hear that they are every so often." I say smiling warmly, letting my eyes soften from their usual intensity.

"Um...um... thanks..." she said looking rather taken aback by that.

"Hey you two! we're here!" Spike yelled from the steps. He waved us over and opened the door for us. He noticed the slight blush still on our cheeks and gave me a sly smile and a covert thumbs-up.

"Hi girls!" Twilight says as she goes and sits at the booth in the far corner. All the girls were grouped together towards the back of the booth while the kids were on the outside, closer to me and possible protection. As I sat down I saw all kinds of salads, gems, and protein substituents on the table. I thanked pinkie silently for remembering my need for protein.

"Lets dig in!" Pinkie, I and Spike yell at the same time diving for our favored foods.

We all ate and laughed at dinner, shearing stories from our past's and somethings that we wished we could do someday. Pinkie and Luna played a few tricks on the girls and Spike, making a small food fight out of the end of dinner, but not ending the festivities. We talked for a good hour and a half about different things ranging from fashion to book... and for some reason how to fly a blimp...

"OK, pinkie... the fact that you have one of those makes me want to smack myself..." I sighed and rubbed my temples, I was joined in this by Twilight, spike and Rainbow, the rest of them just laughed and gigged at my consternation.

"Well, Spike, Girls? You ready?" They all looked nervously back and forth themselves, and me.

"Alright, Ryan, what's this all about.. I know you wanted us to have dinner and all... But what's THIS about..." Rainbow said from her spot next to Fluttershy.

"Well... they all have something they wish to tell you... Or I can tell them it's up to you..." I said, be fore looking at the teenagers siting around me.

"Um... I think We'll tell them, right girls?" Spike asked them, he paid more attention to Luna and Sweetie than the rest... for reasons I was fairly sure of, and were highly fond of... ish.

"Well spit it out pardner! We an't got ahll night!" Applejack said, a smile adorning her lips.

"Yes deary, please tell us." Rarity smiled to Spike and Sweetie, expecting something, something i was kind of wanting to sack her for for thinking it... damn...

"Yeah, TELL US!" Pinkie said as she pocked her head out of the salad on the table... I wish I knew how she got into those places... that's why she scares me...

"OK, ok... Well... after a long talk with the girls and Ryan..." he looked to all of us for encouragement, and received a blinding amount of smiles and warm feelings in return. "We all found out that... well... we can do things similar to Ryan here..." Twilight went wide eyed, Rarity spat out her drink (all over the table mind you), Rainbow's jaw dropped, Applejack went wide eyed, Fluttershy smiled softly, and Pinkie popped out of the cake.... cake? when the hell did a CAKE end up on the KRIFFING TABLE! Never mind.... mind melting in tea minus five... four... three... two... head has left the building...

"Um... Girls?" I asked as they sat there, doing nothing... save Fluttershy who was smiling and talking to Luna, since they had sat next to each other.

"Ryan... Is what Spike just said true?" Twilight said, barely loud enough for me to hear.

"Um yes... Is that a problem?" I asked raising an eyebrow to all of them.

"Well... no, but how did this happen? I mean, Spike, Applebloom and Scootaloo don't have magic!" Twilight said, rather flabbergasted with the whole situation.

"Shucks, Ryan... I'm not entirely sure how ah shou'd be react'n to this..." AJ said as she rubbed the side of her head. She , Rarity, Twilight and Rainbow were still trying to make heads or tails of the whole thing.

"Fluttershy... what do you think?" Twilight and the rest looked over to Fluttershy and saw that her and Luna were laughing at something, both of them blushing up a storm. "What the?!" Applejack exclaimed, surprised that Fluttershy was being open with her emotions like that.

"Hmm? Oh yes, what did you say Twilight?" Fluttershy said, giggling slightly, She looked absolutely stunning at that, her flushed face giving her a much more... attractive air.

"I-I asked what you thought about this... new development..." Twilight said, her ear's twitching ever so slightly in confusion.

"Oh I think it's simply wonderful! You should hear about what Luna has told me... She's told me so much about what she can do, this 'Force' that Ryan has told us about is the reason why Luna was able to find Sweetie!" Fluttershy said excitedly, being completely out of character... more so than usual.

"Really dear?" Rarity spoke up looking directly at Luna. "Is this true?"

"Yes, it is... But seeing as I've only learned a little bit from daddy I can only do so much..." she said as she levitated a cup over without using magic. "I can still use magic, but this just comes much more easily than when I try to use my magic... I don't know why, but it does." She shrugged and took a sip of her floating tea.

"Does this normally happen with children in your home galaxy Ryan?" Twilight asked, gaining the rest of the mare's attention back on me.

"No actually..." All of them gave me a curious look. "Where I'm from you're lucky if one in every million... and then those that are may or may not want to come learn at the academy or temple..."

"Temple? I thought you said this was an order of knights not some religious mambo jumbo!" Rainbow said as she flew over the table and got in my face.

"It's not a religion... well not anymore... We just use the name since it is very apt in describing these places we go to learn... they are very calming and void of distractions... and I know for a fact you all would have liked seeing one of the temples..." I sighed and Rainbow slowly got out of my face and sat back down in her seat, not exactly happy with my explanation.

"Ryan!" Pinkie yelled as she flew from under the table. " Is there cany in them!? Or are there parties held there, or is there a giant wheel that i can spin and make raffle party out of!" She went on at a mile minute... until I put a finger over her lips and silence her.

" NO... They don't usually hold parties or anything like that... Back before the fall of the republic," they all gave a 'huh' at that, but I continued. "These places would hold hundreds of Jedi, the most lively thing that ever happened at nay of them was a funeral or a knighting ceremony..."

"Funeral? why's that?" Pinkie asked, she was slightly downtrodden by not being able to get a party out of me.

"Well, even though we were ever rarely at war, things did happen... Some masters died of old age... while others... well you can guess. But the temples also held some of the Galaxies most renowned wonders... On Dantooine there were the floating gardens... they were five or so large floating gardens filled with different plants from all across the planet, and each one was able to float on its own!" (making shit up here... oi hate my life)

"And I forgot where I was going with that... Um... oops?" The mares glared at me for a second before chuckling and shaking their heads.

"So sugarcube, what was the point of tellin us 'bout these here youngin's being force tuned or what ever yah called it." AJ said, rubbing the back of her head with her hat and looking rather curious.

"Well... the thing is... they will experience a burst in their powers soon... and there is a SLIGHT possibility that it might be dangerous for those around them... I think the only one that would be fine here is Twilight... but that's only because she is a high level Magi, and should be more than capable of containing Spikes power should he have a severe outburst."

"But, then what about the rest of us darling, what are we to do?" rarity asked being rather dramatic by holding a foreleg to her forehead and pretending to hold herself together.

"Well... That's something else I was wanting to talk to you all about. All of the crusaders, along with Spike and Luna, have seen it... But tomorrow I would like to show you MY new home... and also where Luna will be living, if she wishes to." I looked over to my daughter and saw that she was damn near ready to burst from her chair.

"You mean... we could live there?!" She asked all teary-eyed and grinning ear to ear.

"Yippy skippy!" I said as she flew into my arms.

"YAY!"

"Aw..." the other crusaders said as they lowered their heads.

"Hey, you all might be staying there for a while anyway... so don't pout about it!" I said reaching over to ruffle Scootaloo's mane. "Just be good and we'll see about it" i winked and they laughed their little girly laughs.

"Dear, what are you all talking about?"

"Well, remember when Celestia visited all those weeks ago?" they all nodded. "Well, she cheered me up and all, but she also gave me something very special... something not even The Grand Master of the Jedi could give to anyone person... she gave me my own Temple... Or academy, whichever you want to call it." They were a little speechless at that, not knowing the Princess to be such a generous pony.

"W-wh-where is it... this 'Academy',I'd like to see it..." Twilight said, rainbow nodded her head furiously and gave me a slight glare, even though she is one of my more trusting friends, she still has reservations about my old galaxy and it making some kind of impression here.

"You will ALL see it tomorrow after I get up and alert my other friends to our presence. But... I can say this... once i'm done with construction... none will fear ever going near it again." I smiled deviously at them, wiggling my bow like some cartoon villain.

"Well everyone, I think this is a good time to get to bed, we will have a long dy tomorrow and we will need all our energy to take the whole tour... since I wasn't able to take the young ones everywhere today." The crusaders, Spike, and Luna all looked at me with wide eyes.

"There was more...?!" they all yelled. "But it was massive! how much more could there have been!"

"Oh... just the underground caverns and facilities... also the extended library and archives... some of which I have been having Vet recreate for me... since Master Katarn had used him as a mass storage device once before..." I mussed mostly to myself, not really paying attention to all the stares I was receiving.

"Geeze Ryan... If it takes that long the rest of us may just go play i the gardens..." Spike said, the rest of the crusaders and Luna agreed with him thoroughly.

"Yeah, ah ain't gonna walk round tha' place again..." Applebloom shuddered at all the walking they had done.

"Yeah daddy, Just come get us when you get ready to go underground... OK?" Luna asked, giving me her puppy dog eyes all the same. Everything the girls and spike were saying were utterly and completely confusing the mares as they stared at the conversation before them, being thrown back by how mature everyone was acting about the whole tour.

"Oh fine," I chuckled, "I'll get you when we go down, but just stay in the south gardens... the other walls aren't finished." They nodded and got up, letting the other mares get out and on their hooves.

"Um... i'll see you tomorrow... right Ryan?" Fluttershy said as she fluttered next to my head.

"Yep, I'll see you then Flutters... Now fly high and careful, I don't want to have to go find you in the night cuz some dim-whited dog tried to get ya!" I made a goofy face, holding my had just below my nose and wiggling my fingers at her funnily.

"EEP!" She then hovered over and smacked me lightly, giggling all the same. "I'll be safe Ry... But you be safe too." She gave me a look of 'Don't go to that place again...' I nodded and plucked her out of the air with a hug, causing her to 'eep' and hug me back.

"Good night Fluttershy.... Same goes for the rest of you!" I said, picking up Spike, Luna, and Sweetie and walking out the door. I set them on my head and shoulders. Luna got my head, spike my left and Sweetie my right and we continued off towards the library before going to the boutique.

Twilight and Rarity bade their friends good bye and followed us back to their homes. Spike had been pleasant enough, He gave Luna and Sweetie both a hug and peck on the cheek, making both of them, along with Twi and Rar to get all flushed. I just chuckled and gave him an approving look before he went inside.

I picked the two love struck teens up off the ground and placed them on my shoulders and walked off, leaving to very confused and flabbergasted mars behind me. As i walked I paid very little attention to the two very hyper fillies sitting on my shoulders whispering about Spike among other things... and I was just smiling like an idiot the whole time.

Point of View Change: Luna

Me and Sweetie were so excited! HE kissed us both! and dad din't strangle him on the spot! But right now we were talking about how long we had known we had liked the drake we had somehow both fallen in love with.

"So, Sweetie how long?!" I asked, hooves clasped together and awaiting her next words impatiently. The two of us were in her room, just laying on her bed, seeing as my dad thought we needed the time together to sort this out.

"Um... maybe over a month now?" She said, not exactly sure of herself.

"Well, I'd say the same for me too... I know he and Twilight moved here not long after the whole nightmare thing, but he only recently started hanging out with the rest of us... So... do we have a crush or.... should we just wait and see..." we both kind of twiddled our hooves on that one... not really being one's to rush into things...

"I say we wait it out and just go with it... We may just like him... a lot..." We both giggled, and yawned.

"Well, Sweetie... I think we should hit the hay... Goodnight!"

"Goodnight Luna... Sweet dreams..." WE both got under the covers and curled up together, the chill from earlier still clung to us, but we were soon warm and off to sleep.

Author's Note

IN this Universe, the force is much more wild and flows more freely than what is previously thought in the Star Wars universe... making the ones that use it in Equestria much more powerful than those in Star Wars... Meaning that Ryan is on pare, or even stronger, than Grand Master Skywalker in terms of shear power and abilities... and that anyone that gains force sensitivity will have the equivalent powers of an adept padawan... aka a tenth year...

And vote on the blog I have for this, It is a poll on how you want he younglings to turn out.
All votes count, but you can only vote once... for each one.

Of Fillies and Underground Passagways!/ Ch13

Author's Note

Merry Hearths Warming Day EveryPony! I hope you all have a blast reading this extended chapter, I have been working on this for the past four days or so to give you all a special present on Hearths Warming Day, and I hope you enjoy. Now I am off to enjoy some happy times with my family and hopefully i can get some of that eggnog before it's all gone... Good-Day and have a wonderful night!

Of Fillies and Underground Passagways!/ Ch13

Change point of view: Ryan

It was a new morning everybody slept well and were waiting for me to have it the walkway to the Temple. The children were all waiting patiently for me to arrive, I told him to go on without me because I need to get ready know what non-microbes grabbing my light saber although fun stuff that it has to grab. Walking through town I received varying looks from everyone him, some more of surprise while others were friendly and appreciative. Granted I’ve being here almost 3 months, but that hasn’t stopped anyone from looking at me oddly every now and then, giving me looks that said “oh my goodness when the hell get here,”. It didn’t take me very long term get to where I was going seen the looks on everyone’s faces I was kind of happy that I took my time.

Reach the clearing I found everyone just sitting there either looking at the clouds, or were talking to each other about anything. I waved to them, garnering the attention, and walked on over. All the back when as it got up and trotted over to me, each of them getting a happy hello to your’s truly.

“Ryan!” The CMC shouted, the three little filly is run up to me and hugged my leg along with Spike and Luna.

“Daddy!” Luna shouted as she jumped into my waiting arms, she nuzzled into my chest as I rubbed her head making her giggle softly in my arms. “So Are you going to show everybody the Temple today?” She said excitedly.

“Yes darling, want to be showing us this ‘Temple’ today?” Rarity asked as she trotted up next to me, smiling.

“You’re darn tootin he is! Right Ryan?!” Applejack declared from the back of the group, giving me a slight smile.

“That’s the reason I brought you here isn’t it…” I said giving them smile, Twilight groaned as she facehoofed causing the rest of them to chuckle at her exasperation. “Hey Rainbow, how about you go make sure the pathways clear, the workers should have cleared it last night, but who knows what moved in while we were gone.”

“Sure, whatever you say Ryan!” She shot up in the air, gave a quick salute, and shot off towards the pathway.

“Hey Twilight, did you by chance pack food for you guys?” I asked her as I moved learned my right shoulder.

“Should know me better by now Ryan, of course I did.” Twilight motioned towards her saddlebags, horn aglow, and a couple of containers of food floated out, showing me that indeed, she had packed food for everyone.

“And you Pinkie?” I asked smiling it did hyperactive pink menace, whom was doing acrobatics for some reason…

“Of course I did silly, why do you cupcake!” Pinkie asked excitedly as she bounced around everybody to get to me. Suddenly she was in my face with a cupcake in her right hoof, just inches away from my nose.

“Now I’m good Pinkie, spread and save those for the trip.” I said with a small smile. She nodded her head vigorously and went back to standing next to Twilight. “So shall be going?” I started walking towards the path, the rails just telling behind me, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo ran up on my left side, while Spike took my right. We led our happy little group of ‘explorers’ along the path, quickly catching up to Rainbow. She was on the path, picking a fight with a pair of Timberwolves.

“Hey! Get out of here, go on shoo!” She yelled as she flared her wings at them, neither of them were even vaguely threatened. That is until I came into view.

“What seems to be the problem Rainbow?” I asked, a slight smile ghosting my lips as I looked at the dogs before me.

“Just trying to get these guys out of the way… But they won’t budge!” She growled. “They aren’t even actin like normal wolves either!” She exclaimed.

“Well… that’s actually a Good thing… Seeing as the rest of their pack is in the bushes around you…” I said chuckling at her then fearful visage.

“R-really?!” She said before getting behind me.

The fillies and Spike were clinging to me like a fly on honey, making it rather hard to move from my spot. As we stood there, me staring down the wolves while the rest of them ‘cowered’ around me, the rest of the girls showed up and were shocked to see us just standing there before a pair of Timberwolves. The girls all screamed and rushed over, which made the wolves growl.

“HEY! Don’t you go growling at them!” I barked, making the wolves snap their maws shut and bow to me slightly. “Better… Now, would you clear the way for us? I and my friends would like to get to the Temple before noon.” The wolves nodded, the entire moment making the mares and children gape at me in astonishment, save Luna who just showed mild interest in what was said. The wolves ran off, the bushes to either side of us rustled as the wolves there in ran to catch up.

“RYAN!” Twilight yelled out once the wolves were gone. “Have you lost your mind?!”

“No, or rather, I think I haven’t… Why, what makes you ask?” I say with a cheeky grin plastered on my face as I turn around to answer her.

“The fact you just talked with a group of Timberwolves! That’s what!” She growled. “How could you put the girls in danger like that!”

“Well, for one, the only one in danger here was Rainbow, but that was because she tried to make them leave. Another thing is this, I KNOW THEM, remember that little run in I had with the wolves my second day here?” I was referring to the second day I had spent on Gaia… Moreover, she knew what I meant.

“You mean to say, that those wolves…” she pointed a shaky hoof in the direction the pack went. “Are the very same ones you ran from back then?!” She asked slightly furious. “How in Celestia’s name did that not turn out to be a fight?!”

“Well, I guess I kind of became their pack leader or something… I don’t know really on how to explain it… I just tell them what to do and they do it, simple as that… Ish.” I shrugged and shook the little ones from my legs, Rainbow had shot away when the rest of our friends had come into view, not wanting to be seen as weak… Good thing Scoots didn't see her…

“Well, the way should be cleared by now… Let’s go!” I motioned forward with my free arm, much to the protest of everybody else, save the crusaders and Spike, Luna was just humming peaceably on my shoulder.

“HEY! If you don’t want to come, that’s fine, BUT don’t ruin it for the ones that do!” I yelled back as we increased our pace to out walk Twilight and the mood killers, whom consisted of her, AJ, Rarity, and Rainbow, while Fluttershy and Pinkie walked up with us..

As we walked Fluttershy and Pinkie soon caught up to us and began making small talk with the fillies and Spike about what the place was like. “Don’t spoil it for them Young ones!” I chided playfully, Pinkie and the girls made disappointed ‘awh’ noises while Spike, Luna and surprisingly Fluttershy snickered at their disappointment.

Walking along we all began to relax in the morning sun, the warm light helping to wake our still somewhat drowsy bodies from slumber. The coolness of the forest helped to keep the edge off the slowly rising heat, which wasn't much of a heat wave, but made a slight difference. The other four had gone to talking amongst themselves as the rest of us enjoyed the relative silence, which was extraordinary for pinkie, seeing as she is a hyperactive word-slinger extraordinaire… aka chatter box mark five…

With the breeze at our backs and the sun in front, we came upon the majesty of the front gates. Their gold and ebony colors emblazoned brightly in the morning sun. The white and blue trimmed walls rose majestically towards the skies above, looking rather royal and resolute with the green vines already creeping up their foundations. Standing there, with Luna on my shoulder, I took in the sight of my beloved Academy. The crusaders and Spike shared in my wonderment.

The girls, all paralyzed by the sheer magnitude and scope of the place in front of them, just gaped and looked on in amazement. WE had all moved forward some, making it to where the morning sun framed the Temple grounds perfectly in its kind light.

“It…its beautiful darling… simply magnificent…” Rarity said breathlessly, still trying to come to terms with the grandeur before her. It would have put Celestia off if she had seen it, which she hasn't yet!

“Is this really what all the Temples looked like?” Twilight asked as she strode up next to me, plopping down on her haunches as she continued to take in the sight.

“Awesome….” Was all that escaped Rainbows lips as she fell on her ass as well, she was also taken by the size and beauty of the place.

“Mighty fine… mighty fine…” AJ said as she tilted her Stetson back to get a better look.

“It’s wonderful…” Fluttershy said as she scooted closer to me, I flashed her a happy smile before looking back at the sight before us.

“Well… To answer you question twilight… This is small compared to some of the other Academies I have been to… The one on Osus, before the attack, was about the size of Canterlot, just in size.” Nostalgia took me as I remembered the lush jungle planet; it was great running through the underbrush playing tag with the rest of my classmates… Then the 'GA' attacked and about leveled the place…

“Small! This is massive!” She exclaimed as she waved a hoof at the complex.

“For here it is… but I wanted to plan big… and reusing the fallen pieces from the castle was something I wanted to do for Celestia… Making this as much hers as it is mine… even though she gave me the land. However, that’s not what we’re here for! Let us go about seeing the Temple!” I brushed off Twilight’s continued questioning and stepped towards the gates.

“Everyone, I welcome you to… 'The Jedi Academy'!” I yelled as I pushed the giant gate open with a gesture. The sunlight poured out from the inner courtyard, bathing everyone in the suns stunning rays. As the light faded, they were able to see the large gardens contained on the other side. All the fillies and spike ran in and started playing games and just having a good time among the trees and other fauna. They stayed clear of the river though, trying to stay dry in the morning’s cool air. The girls all moseyed on in, taking care to look at everything they could.

“This here is the outer yards, It goes all the way around the Academy and is just one of the many gardens scattered about. The walls here act as a first line of defense against any fauna trying to gain unwanted entrance to the Academy grounds.” I explained as the girls all slowly walked around me, taking in the sights. “The seven of us will be looking around the grounds before coming back and grabbing the younglings and heading underground. Any questions so far?”

"Can we throw a ‘Welcome to the Academy!’ Party after this?!” Pinkie said with an excited smile threatening to break her already stretched features.

“I don’t see why not, but it will be after we get everything sorted out.” I said while giving her a knowing smile. I knew she would want to, so I had already gotten over the dread of it long ago.

“Cooly-ooly-oh!” She said as she bounded to the forefront of the group.

“Luna, Spike, I’m leaving the two of you in charge until I get back… so no doing anything extreme and eventually painful, okay?”

“Yeah, sure dad!” “Sure Ryan!” My daughter and Spike yelled as they ran from Scoots, they seemed to be playing freeze tag… Fun!

“Okay then, let’s go.” I ushered them through the doors on the other side of the river and went inside. This was going to be an interesting day…

Point of View Change: Luna

After that, Dad left us to our own devices, much to our enjoyment. We had just finished our game of tag when we decided to try playing king of the hill, something I had seen the colts at the school playing before. It looked fun and the rest of us weren't exactly the most frilly of fillies, so we decided it was a good idea… For now.

I ran for the hill and tackled Spike out of the way; AB jumped over us and dove for the hill. She landed and stood tall over us.

“Will y’all defy me?” She giggled manically; WE looked up to her from our tangle of limbs and glared at her halfheartedly. Suddenly Scootaloo barreled into her, sending her flying off the hill. She squealed in surprise and rolled down the hill, landing on top of us.

"Get her!" I yelled as Spike pushed AB. non too gently, off of us and ran up after Scoots. AB and I ran up after him, we all tackled Scoots and, somehow, ended up all rolling down the hill and landing in the river... Don't ask, we were at least a good three yards away from it... So we ended up getting wet instead of becoming king, or queen...

"Dang it!" Complained Scoots as she tried to shake the water out of her wings. We were all drenched from head to hoof, of foot if you want to count Spike... granted he is a dragon and the water just kind of rolls off him.

Spike walked over to Scootaloo and began using his dragon fire to create a hot wind over her feathers and fur, trying to dry her off faster than just shake drying would do. Once he was done with her he moved onto Ab and Sweetie, saving me for last... Cheeky little bastard...

Once he got to me he grinned, seeing that I was shivering and glaring at him for taking so long. He then balled his hands up in front of his mouth and blew fire on them, and his arms a second later, warming them up. I looked at him wearily as he walked over.

"What do you plan on doing with those?" I asked wearily, hoping, if anything, that he would wrap himself around me.

"Oh... just gonna hug ya!" He said cheekily before embracing me in the warmest hug I had ever gotten! It was like heaven had opened up and given me an angel, one with warm arms and a body made of silk... I was putty in his claws...

"Mmmm"

"What was that?" He whispered in my ear.

"Mmmm, feeeeels...gooooood...mmm" I smiled as I leaned into his warm embrace. I breathed in softly, inhaling his scent, unwittingly I might add, but nonetheless. It was nutty, and sweet, like crushed nuts and roses... with a musky kind of undertone... Like dirt and sweat... It was relaxing and put my mind at ease after the sudden dip in the frigid icy water.

"Um... OK..." He said, rather cautiously. The other three had long since gone off to look for something else to ravage with their spare time... Most likely making a tower for a 'Builders Cutie Mark'... Granted I may be older than them by a year or two... but I still took pleasure in helping them... even though it was risky sometimes...

(For The First time ever!)... POINT OF VIEW CHANGE: Spike!

'This...this is heaven...' I said to myself as I held Luna in my arms, the sent of her coat was extraordinary! It had the comforting scent of Lavender and honeysuckle.... interesting combination I know, But very enticing nonetheless. She also smelled like sweet gems, though in an enticing sort of way, not edible in the slightest...

"Luna... Shouldn't we go find the others?" I was slightly hesitant, for the fact we had still been embraced. I looked down at her, now dry form, and smiled, she was one of the most beautiful creatures I had ever seen, even my old crush, Rarity, could not hold a light to her... Granted I did have feelings for Sweetie belle as well.... And after last night I think they don't mind that like them both... given they live i the same house and all.

"Yeah, let's go find them before they bring the temple down around us..." She smirked and gave a low chuckle. We both sighed and I released her from my embrace and we headed off down the fight side of the gardens, in the more likely direction they went. Remembering that the gardens went around the whole place I really didn't see a difference in which way we went.

As we walked I decided to strike up a conversation.

"Luna... I Was curious about last night..." I said as I had my claws clasped up behind my head,

"Um... Well... I can't say I remember..." She said with a sly smile arcing across her angelic features. "Would you care... To ... remind me?"

'TEASE!' My brain yelled as I tried not to stumble from the shock.

Brain, report...I think we have just received confirmation of FEELINGS from opposite gender...

"Apt conclusion my fine scaly friend... What seems to be the problem?'

Um...Reaction please?

'Kiss her you fool!'

'I concur, IF she wishes for another kiss, than give her another kiss!'

You two are useless... Small organ that is almost use less... what's your shtick?

'Involuntary time of request... Please send request when bedroom is active and two opposing genders are present...

That is all. '

...Wow...

'Agreed...'

'Same... Weird little guy isn't he?'

Yes... Now boot me!

"Um sure..." We stopped walking and I looked her in the eyes and slowly leaned in to kiss her on the cheek, Granted i was more nervous than all hell in a snow storm on a Sunday in Church... Don't know where that came from but sounds apt enough... I was almost to her cheek when she suddenly shot forward and pressed her lips to my own...

It stole my breath away... There was an energy flowing through us that I just couldn't get enough of, apparently the same could be said for her as she moved closer to deepen the kiss we were currently sharing... Yay KISSING! Her lips tasted like sweet water and a slight citric-y after taste, it was WONDERFUL! one of the best things I had ever tasted! As we moved closer to each other I moved my left hand behind the nape of her neck and cradled her head softly as I positioned her to deepen the kiss even further...

After a short while we both gave out a slight moan in wonder and passion and released our long held breaths. We both fought to sit down with out falling, we made it to a bench and tried to catch our collective breaths.

"That... was ... amazing..." I said in between pants.

"You... have no... idea!" She said with a massive smile threatening to break her face, it was one of the most gorgeous things I had ever seen her do in a long time.

"We... We should... do that... again some time..." I said as I finally got my breathing under control.

"Are you asking me..." the stunningly beautiful filly next to me pointed to her self. "To be YOUR Mare-friend!?" She asked with a incredibly happy smile on her face, tears were trying to fight for their debut as she looked at me.

"It would be silly of me not to after that kiss..." I said with a cockeyed grin on my snout. She hen threw her arms around me and 'squeed' emphatically.

"ye-ouch! My ear!"

"I'm so sorry!" She said as she shot back and quickly started to rub my ear.

"It's fine Lulu... um...oops..." DAMN IT BRAIN! 'Sorry!' I just said a nick name that might just get me killed.

"NO! I like it..." She saw my look of 'OH SHIT!' and quickly put me back in happy land with her quick thinking.

"Oh...really?"

"Yeah... it's cute... Spiky..." She said, making me blush, It was one of the nicknames Rarity had used... but to hear it coming form her lips... The sound of angels was all I could hear... So I could care less what she called me...

"I Like it too Lulu... But we may want to keep this to ourselves fro now... And what about Sweetie?!" I started panicking slightly, that is until Luna smacked me in the back of the head, causing me to yelp slightly.

"HEY! WE can worry about her later... When we talked last night... I asked her 'What if we both got with Spike...' She wan't exactly the most responsive to that... but she did enjoy your 'little' gift that you gave us in front of her sister and my dad..." I sighed and then gulped at how I had somehow forgotten that they were all standing there when I did that... No wonder Twi was so kind to me this morning.... she pry thinks I'm going to be dead...

"And no, my dad isn't mad at you... yet... he's fine with everything going on, apparently he has seen similar things before... but it may be that he hasn't had it sink in yet, being a new father and all..."

"Yay... so he only reason I'm not dead is delayed reaction... Well, lets go find the others and see if we can't track down your dad and my executioner..." My face was a haggard thing by the time we actually got around to finding the three phantom menaces... those three could bring down a whole empire if they set their minds to it... and it would all be on accident too!

Point of View Change: Ryan

"This is the archives..." I motioned to the dozens of tomes that had been brought back thanks to Vet's Vast memory banks, he had stored a large section of the old Jedi archives at one point for a quick transfer and still had a ghost memory of everything from the transfer. "Here are some of the histories from the old and current Jedi orders of my Universe, here you would be able to do research for class and other things. A new section is being created to the collected books from all of Gaia." I explained as I led the six mares through the vast rows of books, we were on the ninth floor in the western tower.

Twilight was trying not to have a Bookgasim as she stared open mouthed at all the books and tomes that had been recreated on parchment and other textiles. The rest of the mares were just looking about in mute wonder at the massive scope of the place, not to mention the height of the ceilings, each floor had consisted of a twenty foot space letting for a secondary floor on each main floor. We quickly made our way through the rest before heading on to the training area's and then the dormitories, and then to go get the younglings and head underground.

"Dude, This place is HUGE!" Rainbow flew up to me and explained emphatically, she was flying about trying to take in all the sights as we waked through the Academy. "How did you get this thing built in a month?!"

"Well... The girls asked that before, I used my force powers to levitate and cement most of the blocks in place, meaning that I did most of the manual labor. That was why I was usually so tired most of the past few weeks." I said while still walking towards the far corridor. Fluttershy had been staying by my side during the whole tour and was very taken with most of the soft colors and ambient light being used, I could tell that it calmed her and helped her take in most of what she saw.

"Cooool..." She drawled out as she floated next to me. Twilight Rarity and AJ were behind us just lolly gagging along, not exactly being slow but not fast enough to warrant a faster pace.

After ten minutes of walking and looking at some of the other small office areas and mediation rooms we came upon the training rooms. I went through the whole thing with the mares, the same way I did it with Luna and the other four. To say it was amusing would be an understatement. Rainbow was the one to challenge it this time, She tried flying into the room and was almost instantly slammed to the floor, she then proceeded to crawl all the way to where I was standing.

"I won!" She said with a pained breath.

"Yep..." I chuckled and motioned for the gravity and fog to disperse.

"So how'd I do...?" She asked as tried to catch her breath while pealing herself up off the floor.

"Um, well, not to burst your bubble... But Luna did this too... But she was able to stand and at least walk half way... You did the easy bit of crawling here..." I said as I rubbed the back of my neck in nervousness. "But she didn't make it as far so that is a plus for you..."

"Damn it! Well... at least you told me... Didn't hurt my pride as much as I would have thought..." She chuckled and Got to her hooves.

"Well ,lets finish up and go get the fillies... I just hope they haven't destroyed anything..." I say as we walk out of the room.

Point of View Change: Luna

"Fire the catapult!" Scoots yelled as we came into view of the large fort they had made out of left over stone blocks and wood beams. Me and spike were behind a small garden wall, being pelted by little snow balls that sweetie was getting from over the wall, apparently the EverFree had a snow storm that somehow skipped over PonyVille and the Academy.

"Spike... WE need to get behind their wall... Got any ideas?" I asked as I huddled closer to him.

"Well... you could fly over while I draw their attention... But we could also try and make a shield and just run up on them..." He said while ducking back over the wall, avoiding a snow ball to the head.

"Lets go with plan A... I'll go get some Snow from outside and drop it on them before they know what hit'em!" We grinned and bolted over the garden wall.

"Run Luna, run!" Spike said as he dashed behind multiple pieces of cover in quick succession. I jumped up in the air and gave my wings a few good strong beats and took off like a rocket. I quickly flew over the wall and landed on the snow covered ground surrounding the EverFree, I still couldn't figure out how the Academy wasn't covered in the stuff... But I paid it no mind as I rolled up a large snowball and clutched it in all four hooves as I began to take off. I carried the massive thing, slowly, back over the wall and maneuvered it right over the top of the CMC's 'Base' and let it go, I saw that spike had dived for cover when I let it go. I quickly flew over to him and Tackled him to the ground, hugging him tightly. I was freezing from carrying the snow, and he obligated to hold onto me and try to warm me up.

"Nice one Lulu... And I think your crushing one of my spines..." He said with a slightly pained voice, I quickly released him and Blushed profusely and apologized for hurting him.

"It's okay, Luna, Lets go check on our targets...." He chuckled and pulled me to my hooves, and right into his awaiting arms.

"Thanks..." I whispered as he released me and climbed over the garden wall, being careful not to harm nay of the flowers.

"Hey girls... are you OK in there?" I yelled when we got close enough. WE heard a few mumbled words of accent as the snow started to move, three heads poked out and smiled down at us.

"That was a good one Luna!" Sweetie said, brushing snow off out of her mane.

"Yeah, darn near took our heads off, but ya did good!" AB yelled as she pulled herself out of the snow with an audible 'POP'.

"I CALL TRUCE!" Scoots yelled as she gave us a withering glare, though it fell moments later after a piece of snow fell on her head.

"Okay, lets go back to the front and see if my dad is there waiting for us..." I said as the three snow dusted fillies came nearer. They nodded their heads quickly, making more snow fling from their manes, some of it hitting me and Spike making us laugh.

"TO THE GATE!" Scoot yelled as she fluttered her wings quickly, making her hover in the air for a few seconds before shooting off on all fours toward the gate. We all chuckled and giggled at her antics and strolled out after her.

After a few minutes of waiting my dad came out, along with the rest of the Girls, Dad and Fluttershy were talking about something, they were both talking in hushed voices and were laughing and giggling at random intervals, It seemed they were having a heart to heart right then, so I motioned for the other s not to bother them. It had been roughly ten hours since my dad had gone in there, But thankfully the sun was still up and the chill was not all that bad.

"Well younglings, lets get a move on, We got an underground to see!" My dad said out of nowhere, he was standing at the top of the stairs and had his hands planted on his hips as he looked at us.

"YAY!" "FINALLY" WOOHOO!" and many other things could be heard coming from our large group as we charged after him back into the Academy. We all followed him through some of the inner passage ways and finally cam upon a large smooth stone door...

"If you do not wish to be privy to some of MY secrets... I suggest you back out now... For once you come through here, you will never, ever, be able to divulge this information to anyone, pony or otherwise, or I will know..." My dad gave a dramatic pause, letting his words sink in, we were all to excited to even think of leaving, and he raised his arms up to the door.

"NOW, I welcome you all... To 'THE UNDER GROUND'" The door then began to shake and spread apart, it had a diagonal line going across it from the top left to bottom right, and it seemed that there was also a second door on the other side with the reverse in it too.

"Now let us begin." He said as he led us through the threshold.

Point of View Change: Ryan

I was giddier than a Jedi on knighting day! This was going to be the most nerve rending point, currently, in my young life! I was going to introduce everyone to Vet and show them to my Starfighter... this is going to be a very interesting night...

"Alright, Before I go any further... I want to warn you about the first thing we are going to see here tonight..." I turned around to face everyone, they all nodded and gathered into a small semicircle in front of me. "This thing is one of my closest companions from before my time in this galaxy... and he has been my rock when it came to coming to terms with this new world... He is not living, granted he never was alive in the first place," this drew confused looks from everyone present. "His name is Vet... and I will be taking you to him... so don't get over excited, that means you... all of you..." I just sighed and rubbed the side of my head, already telling that I was going to get a headache after this.

Everyone just eyed me oddly and shook their heads in accent, not really getting what I had meant.

"Alright follow me." I led them down a few corridors, I had had glow Crystals placed in the walls every so often instead of having electricity put in... seeing as it cost an arm and a leg here for the damned stuff... after a few turns and everyone trying to get into my workshop, I didn't need them seeing all the different weapons I was working on in there...

We made a few more turns, going farther into the depths of the Academy. After another turn we finally made it to our destination, a large smooth stone door. I raised my left hand up to it and used the force to move it to the left, allowing everyone access to the large room on the other side.

In the center of the room stood Vet, his large green dome swiveled around and spewed a string of whistles, beeps, and chirps at me in irritation. all the others just stood there in mute shock at the sight before them. Not even Celestia had seen Vet nor my ship, and Vet was getting a little pissed at me for not introducing them.

"Vet, This is Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, Pinkie and the lovely Fluttershy." I pointed to the mares in turn, I gained a deep blush from Fluttershy and a few odd stares from the rest of them. "These are the Crusaders, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Applebloom, Sweetie is Rarity's sister and Applebloom is Applejack's, and Rainbow is like Scoots older sister... so that counts. This here is Spike and Luna," I motioned to them and brought them forward, they were all just speechless at what was sitting right in front of them. "Spike is Twilight's assistant and one of my dearest friends, and Luna is my adopted daughter, so that means you get to answer to her as well..." I smirked when he shot a string of insults at me.

"Yeah, yeah, blow it up your exhaust pipe!" I chuckled and looked to everyone. "This is vet everyone, he is an Astromech droid from my galaxy... he saved my life during my last fight before coming here... he is not alive nor is he dead... he runs on electricity and is able to communicate fairly well... he just wants his privacy right now since he is working on a few more works from our home. If you have questions, now is the time to ask."

"ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh, A real droid!" Rainbow exclaimed. "How did you get him and how long have you known about him, and why haven't you told me this before!"

"One, that's why," I chuckled before continuing, "Two, he came here on my ship with me... Remember that story I told you and Luna... That was all true..." That made her calm down and go slightly wide eyed.

"You mean... you really went through that... before coming here?!" Rainbow asked quietly, she then fluttered over and slung her arms around my neck and whispered in my ear. "I'm sorry... I'm so...so..sorry..." she let loose a few tears and tightened her embrace.

I returned the hug and whispered back, "It's alright Dash... I have already mourned them... They will never be forgotten... Not by me or by anyone hat survived..." I then eased us out of the embrace and set her on the ground. "I have known him for over four months now... and he has been out in the woods with my ship, bringing it back up to flight capability until now."

"What story are you talking about Ryan? we'd like to know too..." Twilight said, inching a little bit closer.

"... I will tell you all later... Oh and Rainbow... I'm fine, we'll go for shakes later, Pinkie willing." I said with a large smile adorning my face.

"That sounds good man." Was her only reply before going over to Fluttershy, they started whispering to each other as I talked to the others.

"Twilight, you will be able to have some access to some of the blueprints and such from my galaxy... But I must ask that you not MAKE ANYTHING THAT YOU SEE WITHOUT MY STRICT PERMISSION!" I emphasized every word to her, making myself very, very clear.

"YAY, thank you Ryan! and I won't I Pinkie promise, Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!" she did the motions, thankfully remembering to close her eye.

"That's all I ask."

"Darling... why is he such a garish color of green?"

"Well, The reason being, is that he was made for ground missions on heavily forested planets, the green would help camouflage him during transport." I replied to Rarity's question.

"Ah, that explains it, but I must say that it doesn't suit him...maybe a dark blue or light grey would go with his other color scheme?" She remarked looking at the scorch marks all over his chassis.

"Um Rarity, those aren't colors... those are burn marks... from the battle I told Rainbow about... and seeing those always remind me how close to death I was... Cause all of those are glancing blows..." I shivered and walked out of the room, getting an angry bleep from Vet.

"Damn it Ryan... Must you frighten them so...?"

"Sorry Vet, it wasn't my intention... You can reprimand me later if you wish...I know I have been neglecting you." I said without turning around. I was surprised by how quiet everyone had been, I didn't get any questions from Pinkie, Applejack or Fluttershy, or the kids for that matter... strange.

"Let's get going everyone, there are just a few more things I would like to show you before we leave." I said while motioning for everyone to come with me, i left the door open in case Vet decided to come with us for some reason.

"Daddy... I..I" Luna tried to say something, but I quickly picked her up and cradled her in my arms, keeping her close to my heart in everything I did... she was special to me and I didn't like to see her cry.

"It's okay Luna, I'm fine." I gave her a warm inviting smile and nuzzled the top of her head, causing her to giggle as my scruffy beard tickled the tip of her nose. "Now let me show you something really cool!" I said as i placed her on my shoulder.

"Alright everyone we're almost there." We took a left at the next intersection and headed off in the direction of the forest, though the girls and spike didn't know this. I took us through many different turns and intersections, passing many different rooms an storage closets on the way, all in all it was a very quiet stroll through the catacombs of the Academy, everyone just spoke among themselves in hushed tones and paid attention when I called out an important room or glyph etched into a wall or floor section. I tuned to Spike, seeing as he somehow was able to stay walking next to me at the pace I was setting.

"Hey Spike, How are you and Luna doing?" I motioned with my free hand to the sleeping filly in my arms.

"Um... well... Will you get mad if I tell you?" Spike said, making me slightly anxious, 'What had my angle done with Spike... cause I know he wouldn't do anything in fear of my wrath, granted it was a small wrath, but wrath nonetheless.'

"No Spike, I promise I won't get mad... And, IF I do, you have everypony else here to save you." I said with a menacing enough grin.

"um...um um um..." He looked like he saw a ghost, be it his own or not I didn't know. But I chuckled and patted him on the shoulder.

"I'm just kidding Spike, now tell me... what's up?"

"Well... I hugged her... after she fell in the Icy water... I didn't want her to get a cold or anything. So, I warmed up my scales and the rest of my body and gave her a nice big hug... she kind of melted into me and we stayed like that for..." He trailed off and got a look of utter infatuation as he stole a glance at Luna's sleeping form, he blushed and regain his composure when I tapped him on the head lightly. "Sorry, We then went and looked for the Crusaders and we started to talk... one thing led to another and I kissed her, again on the cheek... but after that, and a few snow balls later, I found myself being slammed by Luna and then being kissed on the lips.... PLEASE DON"T KILL ME!" he pleaded and fell to his knees shaking his clasped claws in front of me in a comedic style.

"... As if I would destroy the one thing, besides me, that make my daughter happy... the only thing I ask is that you don't break her heart, and you already know the consequences... other than that... I just wish you to wait till she's older for the rest of your relationship to... 'evolve'" I said while making quotations around 'Evolved'. I liked Spike, he was a good kid and had a clear head on his shoulders, he never lied to me, but when he did, he did it so bad you couldn't help but laugh it off and just look at him in pity.

"So... what of Sweetie then?" I knew that he had feelings for the little filly as well, and couldn't fault him for it either, I knew that such relations were abundant here, seeing as the male population, even though it was generous in number, was outnumbered five to one by the females... meaning that herds and such were common in some places... though usually small in occupancy.

"um... we don't know yet... Luna had talked to her last night, but she never got a straight answer... I would love to be able to love them both... But... If Sweetie doesn't want it that way than I can respect that, I'm with Luna and I won't be backing out anytime soon... Or ever." He said with such conviction that I almost thought I was talking to Ben again after so long...

"I can understand that Spike... I will try and help you along if you do so wish, But I must say that you have a lofty goal of taking care of two such fillies... You will have your work cut out for you that's for sure" I chuckled and led us down another corridor, we were almost there.

"Thank you Ryan..." He looked up to me, I could see that a weight had been lifted off his body after our little talk, I was happy he didn't think I was going to skin him or anything anymore.

"Yep... Ah here we are!" I said as we came across a Very large cavern and a set of large stone doors. "Everyone! I present to you..." I pushed the doors to the side and revealed a large open area with a tarp covered object in the center. "My SHIP!" I walked to the center of the room and tore the cover right off, revealing the mat grey Starfighter sitting underneath. The quad linked cannons were almost shinny in their care they had received along with the rest of the ship. It all shined in the moonlight that seeped through the massive whole above us.

"Whoa! Is that what you flew in here on!?" rainbow asked as she dashed over and looked over the ship. Everyone else came over too and started looking all over it.

"Yep, this is my pride and joy... the 'Herald Black' My personal Starfighter." I said, Pride and joy dominated my voice as it echoed around the circular room.

I just sat down and enjoyed the view of all my friends gawking at my ship, their questions ranged from 'How does it fly?' To 'what is it made of!' and 'Can I get in it?!' The last one being from Pinkie of coarse.

"Well, at the moment I don't have that much fuel for it... I need something called Tibana gas... I'll tell you what that is later Twilight, cause i will need your help in getting it. If I had enough I would take you all for a joy ride in it... But I don't so I don't want to take just a few of you and leave the rest out... And if you notice those four large cylinders on the back there, those allow me to fly the ship through the air based on thrust. And as for what it's made of... I don't know... But I know that Vet knows, so we could ask him later." I said while trying to keep up with all their questions. The Crusaders came trotting over and sat at my feet, looking up at me with big eyes.

"Would you leave once you had enough fuel?" Sweetie asked.

"Yeah, would you be leaving?"

"Wha' kind ah questions are those girls!" Applebloom snapped.

"Applebloom's right girls, why would you think that?" I asked as I knelt down to their level.

"... We just thought that... since you were showin' us this you might be leaving, since you said you came here on it..." Sweetie and Scootaloo blushed. Both of them were bowing their heads in sorry for jumping to some rather far fetched conclusions... Though that isn't to say the thought hadn't popped into my head once or twice before, that was before I had gotten so attached to all of them.

"It's okay girls, You're not in trouble..." I noticed out of the corner of my eye that everyone else had stopped looking at the ship and were listening in on our conversation. "I would never, EVER, leave you girls... You are all to precious to me, even though a few of you give me headaches on a daily, and sometimes hourly, basis..." I jerked my head in Pinkie's, Rarity's, and Twilight's directions. "But that's what friends do, they annoy the living tar out of each other, but are there when they are needed." I chuckled and heard a few annoyed 'humphs' coming from the girls, We ALL know which ones... Haha!

"YAY!" Scoots and Sweetie yelled as they jumped up to give me a hug. I quickly moved Luna out of the way and caught them in my left arm, I even levitated Applebloom up and set her on my head.

"I guess that means no more moping around?" I asked with a laugh. All three fillies nodded their heads furiously, making me laugh even more. "Good!"

"Um, Ryan, what in tarnation are these here spoke things for?" Applejack said as she tapped on a piece of my ship. I turned around and went deathly pale, She was hitting, I repeat HITTING, one of the quad-laser cannon... WHILE HER HEAD WAS IN FRONT OF THE DAMNED THING!

"APPLEJACK, MOVE AWAY FROM THERE!" I shouted before blasting her back with a hasty force push. Thankfully I did so, the cannon somehow misfired right as she moved out of the way. This struck me as completely impossible since the thing was off and the cannons were disconnected...

"What the hay was that fer Ryan!" Applejack asked as she got back on her hooves. She then looked at everyone around her, we were all slack jawed, everyone was holding their ears while I was just as pale as a sheet.

"...I... I... I don't understand.... How... How did that just fire..." I mumbled as I Let all the fillies drop to the ground, to stunned to really perceive what I had done, I walked over to the fighter and started giving it a good thorough check over.

"What... Was that Ryan... It was loud and it blew a HOLE IN THE WALL!" Twilight exclaimed as she flailed her forelegs about in anxiety.

"That... My dear Twilight and friends... Was a Live round... Applejack here almost killed herself..." I said, my voice had lost all emotion, I was in paranoia mode and I was going to find out how the fuck that just happened.

"...Ya mean I..." Applejack pointed towards the cannon and went pale before looking back at me. "How in the world did that jus' do tha' Ryan!"

"I DON"T KNOW! That fucker should have been uncoupled and unable to fire... I disconnected each and every one of these cannons before letting you guys see them..." I went and crawled over to the cannon and checked all the couplers on it.

"..."

"Ryan?" Fluttershy murmured next to me.

"..."

"..."

"Ryan dear, you're scarring us..." Rarity said while bringing the fillies around her legs for comfort.

"..."

"Ryan, Tell us now what is wrong OR I'm calling Celestia..." Twilight threatened, to bad for her I was going to have her call her anyway.

"...Someone... someone has reconnected the cables... And set the cannon to gather excess power while the ship sat here... This was no accident..." I flopped back on my ass and looked at all of them, conviction and fear evident in my voice.

"Wha?" Applejack spluttered, "How's tha' possible pardner, WE," she motioned to our friends, "Only found out about this room just now..." She fumed, thinking that I was accusing any of them for doing this.

"I would never accuse any of you for this... I doubt you could have even figured out how to put this back together even with a manual... It's written in a different language anyway... This just means... there are others on the planet... others from the same galaxy as me... others that hate the Jedi and their friends..."I shivered as I thought of the untold millions that that could encompass, not to mention the thousands of races and cultures that hated us too...

"Well, what could we do to help man, we won't be letting you go through this on your own!" Rainbow said as she puffed up her chest and floated in the air across from me.

"Heh, thank Rainbow, But there isn't much you all could do against the evils of my galaxy... I would never forgive myself if any of you were hurt thanks to one of them..." I sighed and gave her a sad face, showing my despair.

"Dude, who bad could they be! I mean really, we all took on nightmare moon and destroyed her!" She flailed her arms about in exasperation. "Ryan, if they are SOOO bad why don't you tell us about them and we'll see for our selves." The rest of the girls gave an affirmative to her statement. The determination o their faces and in their force presence gave me pause as I looked them over, I let a small tear run down my cheek as I looked in their eyes.

(Music here)

"Very well... " I took a moment to gather myself and let them gather in front of me. "Okay, But first I want all the children to go and stay with Vet. He will understand once I send him a quick message, I just don't want to scare them... not this young, that means you too Spike, sorry man, but I just can't bring myself to tell you this..." He nodded hesitantly, not liking the fact that I was treating him as a child, but he understood why. The girls and Spike then walked back towards Vet and left the rest of us to our talk.

"Alright, First off, you all wanted to hear this so don't even try to blame me afterwards..." I cleared my throat and began. "Now, the Jedi order has been around for over a hundred thousand years, we have protected the galaxy from all forms of evil, be it external or domestic... At one point there was JUST the Jedi, no fallen Jedi or anything like that... But at one point we discovered the darker side of the force, there was a split in the foundation of the order and we became two, the Jedi, protectors of the galaxy, and the Sith, Destined conquerors of the galaxy... At first we were matched evenly against each other, for we had the same fighting styles. But after a while they began to learn much more... brutal ways of killing and destroying, like this." I stretched out my hand and pointed it at the far wall, where the laser cannon had shot earlier, and released a massive gout of Force-lightning. It made everyone flinch and stare at the large darkened area, it was now much larger than what had been left by the laser round, roughly a ten foot radius of charred rock. "That is but one of the baser attacks they came up with... They eventually came up with ways to torment their captives in their dreams and how to summon force ghosts to do their bidding... It became the dark age of for the Jedi... But once we defeated them we came into a time of peace, ragged by minor wars across few sectors of the galaxy, until the Mandalorians attacked around four thousand years ago... " I paused for breath and to drink from a canteen I had on my belt.

"They just about conquered the entire galaxy in the span of ten years... whipping out hundreds of worlds and civilizations... they are a warrior culture, not a race, for they have hundreds of races to their cause... During this time the Jedi were Few in number, Still recovering from a past war with a dark Jedi named Exar Cun, the Jedi council at the time refused to help the Republic in its time of need and held back their support of the war effort. They had sensed something dark about the coming war, but were unable to divine its secrets from the force. But two Jedi, Revan and Malak, along with many others who thought the same, raced to the republics rescue. Revan was a master tactician. He had the Mandalorians beat within a three year period... But then he told the republic and the Jedi council, whom had forbade him from going, that he was going to search in the unknown regions for the remnants of the Mandalorian armies... " I paused and let the information sink in.

"What did he find?" Surprisingly Fluttershy asked, though it was starting to become her norm with me... But I digress.

"No one knows for sure... But he came back less than two years later... with a new fleet of war ships of the likes none have ever seen... They were a grey color and all were shaped like giant beaks... each one had the power to demolish an entire planet of life and population... One such instance was Taris when Malak had bombed the place in vengeance for an attack on his armada... But as I was saying, They came back, But not as heroes... But as conquerors... What ever they had found had turned them to the dark side, turning two of the eras most powerful Jedi into the most Powerful Sith the Galaxy had ever seen... They had the power to Move planets and drain stars... they were a terrifying force to recon with... They had become Sith... Going by the titles Darth Revan and Lord Malak, who later claimed the title of Darth. But after a few freak accidents and a few betrayals, the Jedi had somehow turned Darth Revan back to the light and ended the war with Malak's death... But only five hundred years later another massive war broke out with a hidden race of Sith, marking another tumultuous time in galactic history... But then we fast forward another few thousand years and some major battles we come to my time... Well still before me, but whatever."

"That... all sounds horrible..." Twilight and Fluttershy murmured, both in different tones. while Rainbow, Rarity and Applejack were just sitting there, eyes slightly glazed over as they thought about all the war that had happened. Pinkie was sitting off to the side, her mane and tail deflated and flat against her face and body. I motioned for her to come and sit with me, But she declined and moved over next to Fluttershy and plopped down next to the yellow pegasus.

"Yeah, But that's not all... There was also the 'Galactic Empire' ruled by an evil man Named Emperor Palpatine... A very Powerful Sith lord... and his Apprentice... Darth Vader... They had taken over the galaxy in the span of four years, squashing all resistance and destroying any and all who opposed them, bringing to heel more beings than any other Sith before them... Not to mention they were THE most power full Sith and Jedi of their times... Darth Vader Used to go by a different name... Anakin Skywalker... Father To Luke Skywalker and Leia Organa..." This drew concerned stares from all of them.

"You don't mean the same Luke that was your master Right?" Rainbow said with raised brows.

"Yes the very same... Now let e continue..." I cleared my throat and drank a little more Water. "Now, Vader and Palpatine had been ruling over the Galaxy for around forty years... though Vader had only been doing so for eighteen of those years... Palpatine had taken control of the government behind everyone's back during the war before their rise to power. But onto the rest of the story... Luke, being the son of a very powerful Jedi was given instruction by Vader's old master, Obi Wan Kinobi... One of the last remaining Jedi after the Purge... I'll explain that real quick. The purge is what happened at the end of the war, Darth Vader was tasked with killing all remaining Jedi and eradicating them from the galaxy... He was able to kill all but a small hand full of them, those being the ones that found places strong in the force and hid there. Now Obi wan was able to teach Luke some of the basics, But after Destroying the Empires main weapon of astronomical destruction he was sent to a swamp planet to finish his teachings with the last Grand Master of the Jedi...a little green midget named Yoda, very odd fellow form what my master told me. My master was able to receive the last of his training there before having to face Vader in an attempt to save his sister and their friends from certain death... IN the same event my master also found out that Vader was his father and also lost his right hand... But thanks to advanced medicine he got a new one... DIGRESSION! Point is ... there are many out there who hate us, there are also pirates, inter-galactic invaders with a loathing of things they do not understand an even our own people that turn to the dark side... "

"At one point, one of my old masters had even turned to the dark side... His name was Jacen Solo... Son of Leia Organa Solo and Han Solo... My masters sister and brother-in-law... Jacen became very controlling and hateful during his spiral into darkness... he even tried to kill his own family on multiple occasions... Hell he even tortured an innocent woman into telling him where his parents were so he could kill them... which pissed off a man that hated Han more than anything in the galaxy... In short... WE are fucked if one of any of those things comes here... It would take the Princess's help to defeat one of them..." I sighed and fell back on the canopy of my ship, knowing that they were pry all scarred out of their minds right now.

"Dude... Your galaxy sucks... I mean a lot..... Fuck dude... I can see why you don't want to leave..." Rainbow said as she flutter up to sit by my side, Fluttershy did the same thing and placed a hoof on my chest.

"Ryan... Thank you for telling us..." she leaned down and nuzzled the side of m neck, trying to calm me down after remembering all the hate and violence that has happened in the galaxy... Not a very pleasant place is it guys?

"Thank you..." I slowly lifted a hand up to Fluttershy's head an held her against my chest. She slowly got down and laid next to me, sprawling her wing over me as we both teared up after the darkest conversation i had had in a long while...

"Ryan... I... I see why you don't want us to help... But we will anyway... It's what friends do..." Twilight said, her voice wavering slightly as she spoke. "But we will have to tell Princess Celestia about all this..."

"I had already planned on it Twi... Just send her a letter detailing that I want to talk to her on the outskirts of town... She should know where I will be taking her." Twilight nodded.

"Pardner... I got tah say, You lot sure do get into the most hairy of situations don'cha?" Applejack asked as she tried to brighten the mood with some light humor.

"Yeah, Flying around black holes, taking down empires and fighting Xenophobic aliens is all in a days work for a Jedi... and stopping moons from destroying planets and ending Civil wars before they start... Yep Hairy situations is a Jedi's middle name!" I laughed, surprising everyone.

"And what's so funny dear?" Rarity chimed in.

"Yeah what?" Pinkie asked, slightly cross for some odd reason.

"Oh, just thinking of what my master could be getting into right now... The man is in is early Sixties and he still finds time to take on a Sith army and beat them into submission... Single-handedly I might add.... The mans impossible to predict and has learned almost everything about the force.... Ah forget it..." I yawned, stretching my arms and legs after sitting for so long... I Looked over to Fluttershy and saw that she was stifling a yawn as well. Then everyone started yawning left and right, I checked my chronometer and saw that it was a little past Midnight.

"Well girls... It seems that we will be staying here for the night... And seeing as there is an assassin on the loose... You will ALL be staying in the same room with me and Vet..." They all nodded numbly as I slid off the canopy, holding Fluttershy in my arms as I did so. Rainbow followed me down and landed next to me. We all then took off down the opening towards Vet and the Crusaders.

After we picked up everyone, that included Vet, we headed to my personal chambers, I had had a large bed installed in my room, Just encase... You never know who you might fall in love with so don't judge me!

I had everyone climb up onto the bed, save for me and Spike, we were going to sleep on the far side, away from the girls. I had pulled out all of my comforters and sheets from my linen closet just so everyone had enough covers, and pillows... since there were about twelve of us that needed them... shortly after that we all went to sleep, Vet just stayed in the far corner and turned on his security scanners and trained them on the only doors in or out of the room. We had done an extensive search before we had all gone to sleep, searching for voids in the force and other anomalies that most wouldn't think to look for.

A few hours later I was awoken from my dreams, I looked around the room to try and find what had startled me awake and found that Fluttershy had moved all the way from one side of the bed to lay herself down next to me. I poked her in her side, eliciting a short giggle from her.

"Flutters... what are you doing?" I whispered in her ear, making it twitch.

"I was... scarred... and I... wanted to be next to you... If that's okay..." She whispered as she buried her, now blushing, face in her pillow.

"That' fine Flutters... but won't the others get suspicious?" I whispered back, ignoring her blush.

"I don't care... what they think..." her voice was slightly higher than it was before, conviction range true in her tone. "IF they think bad of me for sleeping with a handsome.... oh my..." She caught herself as to little to late...

Brian... I believe we have just received flattery... Response...?

'Um... I don know...'

Brain... you're useless... Heart Respond...

'...Compliment her back, AND DON'T MAKE HER AWKWARD!'

Cool... thanks.

'You know what to do...'

...

'...'

'...'

Whatever...

"And If they do, than they better be mad at me too, for sleeping with a rather gorgeous mare..." I say knowing that she may just freak out on me... But hoping for a positive on this... for once!

"Um, wow... thank you... You don't mind?" She turned over and looked at me, her blush threatening to takeover.

"Don't mind what?" I ask, Yeah, I can be the densest douche-bag to ever live... but excuse my language.

"That... I'm... a...a pony..." She whispered, turning tomato red as she finished.

"Hun, I adopted Luna and have been flirting with you every chance I got... Of course I don't mi-" I was cut off as a pair of the softest lips known to human kind graced my ever so dull lifeless ones. They formed perfectly to mine, being softer than silk, they were plump, yet firm... and the taste... mmmm I can't describe it.... The sweetness... the taste of roses and sun.... if it had a taste... In all? Perfect... I reached around and cupped the back of her head in my hand and placed my other one on the small of her back and pulled her gently towards me... She maneuvered herself to where she was laying on my chest, with her legs straddling my right leg.

We kept this position for what felt like hours, though it was only a few minutes. During the whole experience, for that is what it was, we could feel a certain... electricity running through our veins. Every few minutes One of us would let out a slight moan in pure bliss, but after a few more seconds we separated, much to our chagrin, and lay down, her, curling up in my arms while I continued to kiss the side of her neck.

"That... my dear... was a kiss I shall never forget..." I whispered in her ear, I tried staying awake as long as I could.

"Mmm, same... 'ere..." Fluttershy mumbled as she finally fell asleep, I soon followed her and we all left the world of the waking to join the world of the dreamers.

Meeting the Devil himself./ Ch 14

Author's Note

From here on out, all chapters will be labeled with the correct Ratting for "Everyone = E" "Teen = T" "Mature = M" and the sex/gore tags will also be applied to the chapters to tell you all which ones are good to look out for. Also, the sections that contain the graphic parts will be cordoned off with a warning to let the you all know.

Meeting the Devil himself./ Ch 14

A white throne sits on the far side of a large circular room; hundreds of marble pillars line the walls. A second throne then starts to assemble right next to the White throne; it is Midnight Blue and Silver instead of the white thrones Marble and Gold. Once the Midnight Blue throne had made itself, it began to change color; going from Midnight Blue to black over the course of what felt like hours.

Soon the entire throne was Black and Silver, instead of its original colors. Suddenly both thrones started to crumble and give way, sparks flying between them during the whole process. The white throne gathered a rainbow of colors around its high back and launched the gathered energy at the Black throne. The black throne disappeared in a blast of power and light, not even its stand remained.

The White throne stood alone for a long time, gathering dust and cobwebs, no acknowledgement for what it had had to do. After what felt to be a hundred years, it came back. The Black throne remade itself on the other side of the room, standing taller than the white one and almost twice as big.

But, in its absence, six smaller thrones had been erected. One was purple and violet, it stood in the center of the other five thrones. The one to its left was white and purple while the one to its right was red and orange. A pink and blue one stood at the back while two others stood at the front. One blue and ringed in rainbows and the other yellow and pink.

The black throne tried to destroy the smaller six, but its efforts were futile, as a seventh throne, much more ornate and oddly colored than the rest. It forged its way out of the marble between the black throne and the six, it stood tall and wide, pillars and smaller gothic like structures carved themselves into the sides of its wide arms and base. Flames sat on the head of the twin pillars that made up the headboard.

The new throne was dark, Crimson panels with Black trim, and Kaki pinstripes down the corners. The throne then began dueling ON PAR with the tall Black throne, trading blow for blow and not even flinching. Then the Crimson throne, hit with a dark orb of power, blasted from its place in the room, landing against a far wall. The six smaller thrones reacted almost instantly with this turn of events and blasted the Black throne with a devastating barrage of energy. This stripped the Black throne of all its power, even releasing Midnight Blue from its prison.

The Crimson throne sent a protective spell over to cover Midnight Blue and shield her from the teeth of the Six, becoming her protector forevermore.

The Midnight Blue was alone, yet not alone, it was far from its sister that it did no longer know. Surrounded by Beings of every stripe it was no longer just a throne as its form changed and formed, giving life to a suffered immortal. An equine, but more than such, stood before the gathered beings as they bowed in honor. The Equine stood around Five foot six and was Midnight blue with silver armor pieces adorning its four hooves and chest, even a Silver tiara sat atop the regal Equines form.

The Equine then lay on a massive throne of purest silver and obsidian, it had dark Crimson pillows stitched right into the stone and Silver. All the beings before it then rose from their prostrate positions, drew many cylinders from their sides, and depressed tabs on the side of the cylindrical objects. A faint snap-hiss came from the objects. The Equine then donned a motherly and adoring smile across her muzzle, her eyes held a depth of love and caring that none had ever seen for millennium.

The beings then turned around, the light from their torches lit up their faces and bodies, illuminating them to world. Five of the beings drew back their hoods, revealing their faces. Three of them were other equines, one tan, one white, and one dark orange. The other two were a purple-scaled dragon and a human.

They took up guarding positions around the Equine while the rest of the torch wielding beings spread out and knelt before the equine, paying fealty to the goddess like being. There were hundreds of races soon present, each one holding a torch, they ranged from Minatours to Ponies, to Dragons and Changelings, to Bith and Twilieks, to Chiss and Barrabels. Hundreds of races from both galaxies stood before the Equine princess and gave fealty, not as subjects, but as friends.

“Hello… what have we here…” A deep voice scratchy voice rattled off once the vision had fled.

“Who…?” I called out… not knowing what I would see… when a large serpentine creature rolled (NO, Fucking seriously here, he ROLLED OUT OF THE FUCKING DARK!) and sprang over to my left and adorned a monocle.

“I say, I haven’t seen one here among the plains for so long… Millennium is more like it! No fun not being able to talk to the dreadful seekers and such, all to rational to gain squidly out of my meanderings!”

“Um… I am Ryan…. Who might you be?” I asked, not even slightly taken aback by his appearance, He may have been strange, but this was nothing.

“OH!” he shot back and adjusted his monocle, “What!? You speak, and you see me! WOONDERFUL! Simply wonderful!” The creature laughed out, his monocle and dress attire disappearing.

“Yes, I see you creature, But, and this is if I may be so bold, what is your name. For I do not wish to keep calling you ‘creature’…” I asked, not really expecting an answer from him. (Assuming that the creature was a him, I was just going by its voice…).

“I am Discord Master of Chaos and mischief, AT your service. . . And you are?” The serpentine creature swam around me in the either, drinking what would appear to be hot chocolate… no… he was drinking the GLASS that the chocolate was sitting in… Whelp, he did say he was the master of chaos and mischief…

“I, am Ryan Reiks… Jedi Knight, keeper of peace and harmony throughout the galaxy… And I would say, from just our titles alone, that we are to be sworn enemies… Something I do not wish to see, but would be glad to face.” The creature stopped and looked at me for the odd phrasing of my words. He then shrugged and kept on floating about the air above me.

“You are a strange creature Jedi… Keeper of peace… I can see why the Twin sisters have kept you around HAHA” The serpent chuckled and then snapped his fingers. In a poof, of magic and dust, a large skull topped throne appeared on a large slopped hilltop. Fires rose up around it and adorned the crowns of the sculls in seething black flames.

“For a creature of chaos, you sure seem to enjoy the look of destruction… My counterparts would enjoy you… Moreover, I must ask, Was that you… That tampered with mine StarCraft?” My question did nothing but raise a brow on the serpents head, not even breaking a bed of sweat.

“You dare… Ask, ME, if I was the one that almost killed that pour pony? How could you even fathom such a thing my new friend!?” The amount of sarcasm and venom in his voice made me chuckle slightly for even having to ask such an obvious question of the chaotic master before me. None would have done so in my stead, for they would have been too afraid of his imposing figure.

“Do you think me afraid of you… Discord?” I asked, less than cordial in my actions of slumping down to a seat of fur, similar to his own, and taking in a snifter of dark red liquid.

“You are, BY FAR, the most interesting creature to have ever sullied my presence… I LIKE IT! In addition, to being a man of Harmony, but still change things to his whim… You are not some man I want to live that is known now… And no… I can sense that you have faced things that would have sent the most stalwart of ponies to their knees… BUT, YOU have never faced someone like ME!” His form changed, it hurt my eyes to see the rippling mass rip and change so drastically… over and over, he went through so many shapes and visages that my mind soon then quite trying to see him, and just gazed upon him. No man, not even a force damned Sith, should have gone through what I just did… I will be haunted for eternity… and then some.

“Discord… You have made your point… Nevertheless, might I ask of mine release from this realm of chaos and despair… I will linger not, and allow you to get back to your planes.” My words made the Serpent chuckle and grin madly at me, not out of hate or loathing, but out of respect, for seeing through the shadows and seeing that I was a prisoner, just as he seemed to be as well.

“Very Well, Jedi… I will release you… BUT, we will see each other soon… The wards on this realm are weakening, all will feel my wrath and see nothing but darkness and shade for how they had tossed me aside when the sisters fought me!” There was a flash of light and I was no longer in the limbo between worlds, but back in my own mind, waiting to awaken.

Perspective: Ryan-continued

"Good morning everyone..." Luna mumbled from under the covers, trying her best to wiggle out of the pile of bodies.

"Good morning Luna..." Spike mumbled from her right, shocking her slightly and turning her cheeks a dark purple.

"Good morning you two... Stop making goo goo eyes and get out of bed damn it..." I grumbled as I shifted myself more to the left, moving the comfy body pillow in my arms up to my eyes to snuggle it... wait... Body pillow? Oh fuck.... that was Fluttershy...

A faint "Eep!" Was all I heard as she curled farther into my body to stay warm. She then lifted her head up to mine and gave me a slight peck on the cheek, making us both blush madly.

"Mornin.." I whispered to her as the others slowly groaned and got out of bed.

"Mornin to you too..." She cooed, one of her primaries came up from under the cover and traced itself along my bearded cheek, making my chuckle slightly at the thought of shaving. I then took my left hand and began running it through her luscious pink mane.

"Mmm" She purred as I ran my fingers through her mane, rubbing little circle on her temples and behind her ears, making her blush, coo, and purr all the more at my ministrations.

"Has anypony seen Fluttershy?" Twilight called out, as she was the only one out of bed and stretching her kinked neck and back.

"Uh oh..." The two of us murmured together. We knew this might not end well... just not how badly...

"She's over here Twi..." I said, making it clear with a wave of my hand.

"Why would she be over there, Ryan?" She asked, her tone slightly curious and accusatory.

"Um... Because I wanted to be... if you're fine with that, that is..." Fluttershy said shyly as she crawled out from under the covers, trying to hid her blushing face from the rest of her friends.

"Oh dear... RYAN! Why was Fluttershy over there on your side of the bed!" Rarity shouted, blasting me from my spot on the bed, thankfully I had worn my underclothing for the night instead of my normal 'No cloths Policy' I usually held by myself... Fluttershy and I were thrown at how pissed the girls were at me for some misunderstood innuendos...

"Um.. Girls... Please... let me explain..." Fluttershy tried to cut in, but her trembling voice was to low to be heard over the scolding tones of our friends.

"How dare you!" Rarity admonished, a scowl etched into her face.

"Why ah never..." Applejack looked at me with displeasure in her eyes and at Fluttershy with sadness.

"..." Pinkie... she just sat their with a massive smile on her face giving me and Fluttershy the wiggly eyebrows... That mare... TO THIS DAY... still creeps me out...

"Ryan... they won't listen... What will we do..." Fluttershy asked, her voice lowered so they wouldn't hear her as she hid behind me. The children at least had the fore thought to leave the room and let us all handle the raving mares. I took Fluttershy into my lap and covered her ears, the next part was going to hurt... all of us.

"SIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIILEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEENCE!" I bellowed, having used the force to boost my volume. The girls all cringed and covered their ears with their hooves and screwed their eyes shut from the pain.

"NOW, will all of you PLEASE listen to what we have to say before I just kick all of you out for the disrespect you have shown your friend!" My gaze fell on Rainbow and Pinkie... they were the only ones that had not taken up arms against me, given the situation. "Rainbow, Pinkie, you two have yet to say your peace... What is it..." My heavy gaze made even the happy curls of Pinkie deflate slightly, Rainbow on the other hand just narrowed her eyes and looked right at me.

"Bub, I know you wouldn't take advantage of her, But i'm also at a loss for words about the whole thing... SO, I'm not saying jack diddly till I know more." The usually robust mare received many a curious glance from her friends after her well thought out statement.

"ANd you Pinkie?"

"Well... I'm just happy for you both! I mean, I almost thought that Fluttershy here would be the LAST of us to get a special somepony... But she's gone and beat us all to the punch! I'm SOOOoooo excited for her!" she then flipped around and stared at the other three ponies. "I'm also super duper disappointed in you girls for jumping to conclusions like this!" She said with a very defined pout.

"Thank you Pinkie... that means a lot..." Fluttershy said, she was speaking louder than usual thanks to the slight loss of hearing that she was being plagued with.

"Now, will the rest of you listen to us and let us give our peace?" I asked, raising an eyebrow to the other three.

"Yes Ryan..." Rarity said, lowering her head in guilt.

Sorry Ryan, fer jumpin to conclusn's ahn all..." Applejack said as she lowered her head and took off her hat is sorrow, twilight then followed suit and bowed her head in regret of her actions.

"I'm sorry too Ryan... please tell us the reason behind this and we will have an open mind.

Good, now... Fluttershy hold still real quick." She faintly heard me and kept still while I raised both hand to her ears and used some force energy to heal the damaged eardrums.

"Thank you..." she said as she then nuzzled into me chest, making the others a little off put by her actions.

"Alright then, last night Fluttershy had a nightmare, she came over to my side and asked if she could cover up next to me, I took this in stride and let her... But we did talk about what the lot of you might think about that and one thing led to another and we... discovered that we had greater feelings for each other than just being friends... She is a wonder full pony and I would not wish for any other by my side... She is kind, caring, loving, and has knocked some sense into this thick head of mine more than once... She has been my rock in the toughest time I had ever been and she pulled me out of the throws of the Darkside before they could dig deep and hold on." They were all shocked to hear my declarations of her abilities, they weren't shocked about the kindness and loving part... but about what she had done for me, they were speechless.

"Yes, and he has done wonders for me as well... He's understanding, patient, calm, loving, and has such a way with animals that he can put just about anything to rest... He's even helped me with my shyness and everything... I can't ever thank him enough... But I had known for a while that I liked him... But I never knew if he felt the same, after last knight though... I know." She blushed, craning her head back she pecked me on the cheek and blushed even more wildly. The girls were all speechless, save Pinkie and Rainbow, whom both had large, planet size, grins on the faces!

"Oh dear, that sounds simply fantastic!" Rarity gushed as she raced over to hug her friend. Twilight and Applejack looked at each other, shrugged, and walked over to do the same.

"If that's how ya feel about each other then, go fer it sugar cube!" Applejack said confidently.

"No doubt, I'm sorry for jumping to conclusions like that, but after hearing about all the terrible things... It just... you know..." Twilight said with a slight blush, I nodded to the three of them and smiled, thanking them and in understanding of what Twi meant.

"Now that that's done, lets go talk to Celestia... I know who had tried to kill Applejack last night..." The girls gasped and followed me out of the room as I made my way towards the children.

"Daddy, we're going to meet the Princess today, aren't we?" Luna asked as she and spike walked along next to me, they still had not been informed of the development between me and Fluttershy, But I knew that Luna and Shy would get along just fine... Spike would be even more ecstatic!

"Yep, I have a few tidbits of info that she will be interested in, many of which she will either beat the shit out of me for or just disintegrate me..." I said with a hearty chuckle, though personally believing what I said had some weight behind it. We had all made it to the path that led through the EverFree, with my wolfen escorts not far behind.

"Hmm... Do you think she will listen to you Ryan?" Rainbow asked, she was floating above the rest of us, doing graceful aerial stunts as we walked.

"IF she values the lives of all her citizens... then yes she will... Or i'll beat it into her thick skull..." I replied tersely.

"That bad huh..." She asked, fluttering down to land the front half of her body on my right shoulder, her hind hooves playfully kicking into my back lightly.

"In all my years I have never met a more twisted and evil foe... Even his name is anathema to my order and your own way of life..." My words left a haunting note between all of the beings present, we then quickly made our way back to PonyVille and Found that the Princess was waiting for us at the Golden Oaks Library.

Several Guards were station around the building, each one decked in golden plate armor and outfitted with a pike and broad handled gladius. There was even a golden shield around the Library, enforcing the fact that the Princess was inside. Looking up at me, the five little ones were pleading to go check it out, I shook my head 'no' and motioned them to stay with me and the Girls.

"Alright everyone... I will be taking the lead, I want the rest of you to find a comfortable seat and listen closely.

The door flung open and I stepped through, nodding in thanks to the two guards that had let me in. The others soon spilled past me and hurriedly made for the long seats and the cushions tossed about the building. The large open floor plan allowed for everyone to sit in the very same room, instead of being forced to sit apart.

"Princess, I come with dark tidings..." I spread my arms out to my sides and gave a very slight bow of respect.

"As I have heard Dear Ryan. Now what is this about an assassination attempt on Honesty?" She asked from her seat, Celestia had taken up position at the center of the room, a small mound of pillows granting her a comfortable seat. He brow raised, she bid me to continue.

"Last night I was showing the Elements around the new Academy... Something I will be doing with you later today... And we had finished with my ship... Something that I trust they will keep secret from the rest of the world until I deem the news free. The only reason you do not know this, is this, you were busy and they were not... But as I was saying, we ended the tour with my ship." I gave a pause to let that information soak into her mind.

"So... you kept the fact that you have a bucking ship... ON MY PLANET... all to yourself Ryan?" Celestia spat, more noticeably miffed about that one itsy-bitsy tidbit of info than anything else.

"Yes, I kept it hidden because it can't kriffing fly damn it... I had to lift the fifteen ton bastard all the way through the forest and to the temple for safe keeping..." At the mention of it being fifteen tons all four magically capable beings in the room responded with dropped jaws.

"... Buck you Ryan..." Was Celestia's only response as she took a hoof and rubbed her face with it, trying to release the tension of an oncoming headache.

"Love you too Tia..." I said with a cheeky grin, eliciting a round of deadpan looks from the elements, save pinkie and Rainbow, who understood my tactics and snickered at them.

"Just get on with it..."

"Fine, AS I was saying, I let them all clamor over the ship, seeing as I had disabled the four laser cannons on the sides and the five Shadow Bombs still in the tubes. Once everyone had sated their curiosity we had all started talking about different things... But then Applejack smacked one of the laser cannons and it began to power up, and quickly... I then shoved her out of the way with the force, saving her live and the innocence of everyone else from seeing their friend being turned to a black hunk of meat." My eyes narrowed at Celestia daring her to rebuke my claim, daring her to strike me for my actions and hidden tech.

"You said you had deactivated the lasers, correct?" Celestia asked, her tone becoming neutral once again.

"Yes, But I also know who tried to kill all of us... Because, if not for Applejack the entire ship would have overloaded and turned almost the entire temple into molten rock and slag...." My words hung in the air, they all knew it had been close, but not that close, Luna and the other four were huddled around Fluttershy as she went about trying to calm their fears. "Celestia..." This caught her attention, for it had been over a month or two since I had used her name without her title preceding it. She looked at me expectantly. "Have you ever heard of a being... Named Discord?" Her eyes nearly bugged out of her head, her jaw dropped slightly and her ears laid back, flat against her head.

"H...how do you know that name Ryan..." She said, her voice little more than a whisper.

"During our time resting," I motioned to the others in the room, "I had a Vision, I saw many things that have passed and that may come to pass... But once it was done... well I had a very... oh, Pleasant conversation with the Master of Chaos and Mischief... I liked his words... not his demeanor... Scared the kriffing piss out of me when he turned into every abominable creature known to the universe and then some... I fear him, yet I am not afraid... Beings like him are of the Dark... When we are of the light." At the last part I motioned to Luna, Spike, and the CMC, each of them corked their heads to the side in confusion at my words.

"You talked with him... How...?" She asked, slightly awed by this statement.

"Like I said, I had a vision, Or two really, One of the past and another of a possible future... I know what happened to your sister Celestia... and I'm sorry... I also know that you became stagnant in that time, But are now stronger for it. But Discord is coming... and he will kill us all, he is not like the trickster you used to fight and later imprison... he has changed, and for the worse... He said not when he would come, but he will soon... His wards are weakening, and they cannot be fixed." My words cut deep into the Princess, making her sag in guilt and sorrow, then shoot up in fear and anxiety.

"Then we will be ready..."

"I will need to train... The elements will be needed... but there will also need to be those that will defend them... Only those like me can do so... And you won't like who the other ones are, Twilight Celestia..." They both gave me confused looks as I turned around towards the children, though two were not exactly as such anyway. I motioned Spike and Luna forward, they grinned timidly to each other and walk up to my left and right respectively. I placed a comforting hand on both of them, sending soothing waves of energy into their small bodies.

"What is the meaning of this Ryan?" Celestia asked, tone cool and filled with a slight venomous undertone, ready to cut me down in an instant.

"Ryan... What does this have to do with them?" Twilight asked, almost completely oblivious to the implications of my action.

"These two have shown such promise as to have been granted a spot within the Jedi order, here on Gaia... Luna here has the ability to become the next great sage of the Jedi should she dedicate herself enough to the ways of the force, becoming one of the strongest force users in almost all known history, of both our worlds." My words shocked everyone, especially Luna and Celestia, to the core.

"Spike here shows much more than an affinity to the force, he has a force bond of the likes I've never seen., being able to feel his friends and family from countless light years, though right now it is in its infancy. He is also a strong fighter, one of the few taht would, in time, give even my master a run for his money in a straight up duel of strength. Spike also has shown his affinity for combative usage of the force. He once nearly launched me through a building if I hadn't softened the impact with the force." Again they were astonished, not even being able to comprehend how truly powerful these two children were, since they did not know what I was comparing them too, truly any way.

"Ryan... Are you saying that they are to be the ones to guard the Elements?! They are but children! How can they do this task you have set before them!" Celestia and Twilight growled, though twilight had used different words, I ain't going to repeat the same kriffing message Okay?!

"No, they are going to help ME guard the Elements... Though they might be in the fight themselves." Rainbow then chose that time to intervene, thankfully.

"Ryan, dude, How in the hay are they going to be of a challenge for some bucktard like Discord?!" Rainbow roared, flailing her arms about madly.

"Do you remember what I was able to do when Nightmare attacked?" She nodded her head and let me continue. "Now, imagine these two being able to do THAT, but over a thousand times better... That's what kind of power they will have, granted I was holding back, but they will still out rank EVEN ME in control and skill..." She went slightly wide eyed, as did the other girls, save Fluttershy whom had still been consoling the weeping forms of the CMC.

"I will condone this Ryan... But I don't have to like it..." Celestia cut in, making sure to shoot Rainbow a condescending look. "What kind of equipment will you need?" She asked, giving me a glare to beat all glares, if I hadn't taken on apprenticeship under Master Skywalker... I would have burst into flames from the intensity of this glare... Damn she was pissed the fek off... Damn... fuck my life!

"I won't need anything, Everything I need to train them is here in my head, and in a tome over a several hundred years old back at the temple... I just need you to prep the girls for the coming battle with Discord." Celestia nodded sagely and motioned everyone else out.

Perspective change: Luna

"Hey Spike... Do you think we will be any thing Like what daddy said we would be?" I asked him as we walked off to stand next to Fluttershy, the other girls were still a little traumatized about hearing what could have happened. Fluttershy was doing her best to keep a level head around them and keep them from spazing out and causing a scene.

"I don't know Luna, But we won't now unless we try... And that means that we will have to push each other to better ourselves..." Spike said, his maturing mind gave him a better handle on things than what even some of the girls had. Also being the voice of reason in all the chaos did help. Granted my own Maturity was most likely above some of the girls' there, I know they can all be quite immature at time, though Fluttershy being less so on that list than the others.

"I know Spike... I just hope we can achieve what my dad has planned for us..." I sighed and leaned into his side for a moment, he then wrapped a scaled arm around me and pulled me in closer, nuzzling the side of my face he then gave me a chaste kiss on the cheek and hugged me even closer.

"I just know one thing Luna... I won't let any harm come to you as long as it is within my power to stop it..." His words touched deeply within my heart, making my cheeks turn dark reddish purple from his confession.

"And the same to you Spike... I will watch over you as you will watch over me..." Our little heart to heart was over looked by the rest of the adults as they tried to not bicker amongst themselves for the umpteenth time since we walked outside. One thing I had noticed while sitting next to Fluttershy when we were inside, was that she kept looking at my dad with an interesting look in her eyes... The very same look that me and Spike would have when we looked at each other... OH... SHE liked my DAD! SQUEEE! I'm so happy for them! She's the best pony I've ever talked to! and daddy likes her! I can feel it! This is so exciting! I nuzzled into spike even more and gave him a kiss on the chin, earning me a look of small surprise before it turned to glee as he placed his fore head against mine, evading the horn on my head, the one thing that has been an irritant for some while too.

"I told you, we need to keep them safe!" Twilight roared as she jabbed a hoof in our direction, making us both jump at the sudden amount of attention.

"Twi, ya know tha' Ryan has the bes' interests of Equestria and them in min', but WE have to trust HIM... he did save our lives more than once you know!" Applejack sternly rebuked Twilight and stamped her hoof in defiance of her friends wishes.

"She's right Twilight, Ryan has protected us, and our siblings, form many things in his short time staying here... though not all the time with the most conservative of efforts..." Rarity chimed in, making the fight in Twilight's eyes fade even more. The fat that her friends were telling her to keep her peace and just go with it was heart wrenching for the mare. Something that I had thought to never see from her for sure.

"I hate dealing with her when she gets like this..." Spike said as he looked over at Twilight and the girls. I could do little better than just nod my head in agreement and sigh.

"I just wonder how dad's doing, being in there with the Princess and all..." We both sighed and sat down next to Fluttershy, and tried to catch some more sleep.

Perspective Change: Ryan

"Ryan, why would He do such a thing as contact you...?" Celestia asked me as I reclined in a rocking chair, one that I happened to find in the far corner next to a large pile of culinary books... don ask...

"Like I said Celestia, I was having a vision, and that when it ended he had pulled me into a separate realm, He had thought that I couldn't see him at first, but I proved him wrong and had a slightly human conversation with the creature... Once he found out that I knew he had trapped me there he was more than thrilled to let me leave and report back to you... though it seems he doesn't know that Luna is but a filly now..." I scratched my chin in thought, trying to think of a way to get this fight over quickly when it happened.

"As long as you were not tampered with than I will be fine letting you leave... Ryan, I will need to look into your mind and see if he left anything..." I sat up in interest of what she was saying, cuz it ain't very often that you get asked by a immortal to let them rummage in your head. Even if I was a little nervous about what she might see, I knew it was necessary.

"Alright then, but I will be there to guide you..." She looked askance at me, not really getting that I had done something similar before.

"You've done this before?"

"Yep, but not willingly I'd say... I had to keep a dark Lord out of my head for week... Yay mental conditioning... and that's why i'm going in with you... to protect you." She blushed lightly at my hint of 'chivalry' towards her.

"I see... Well then, let us get started..." She coughed slightly and motioned me to sit down in front of her. "I will be seeing everything Ryan... Just so you know..."

"I know, and I don't care, you need to see some of the things I have to know what is coming any way... And though you have faced him before, he is different, he has become more cunning than he used to be, frighteningly so I might add. So, we might want to place wards up around ourselves just in case we need them..." She nodded slowly and blasted a few protection runes into the floor around us, sealing us in.

"Celestai... Welcome to my mind-scape, Take a look around! " We stood in a large garden at the foot of the Jedi temple on Coruscant. The sky's were filled with speeders and hover cars. The skyscrapers and other buildings littered the landscape as we looked about. My jovial tone had ripped Tia from her gaping and made her turn her attention back to me.

"Ryan... Where are we?" She asked, motioning with a hoof to all the building as and then directly to the structure in front of us.

"This, my dear Celestia, is the capital planet of the Galactic Alliance... Coruscant, it is a planet covered in one Giant city, and the building that we are in front of, and better yet, standing on, is the main Jedi Temple. Here, we have the recorded histories of over twelve thousand years of recovered documents, tomes, and data crystals from across the galaxy... though here in my head its little more than a place to story my memories." I chuckled at the thought of such a grand place being home to my perverse thoughts and other such things, though there were some pretty raunchy things in there to begin with... Oi, I'm never going to get that story out of my head...

"This place is massive Ryan, and very detailed... How can you remember and then project such things?" She asked with slight awe.

"It's not really something I can do really, I just call upon the force to sharpen the memories when I am in need of recalling them. It's quite simple if you ever want me to teach you the technique." I said, my cheeky grin making her blush slightly at the implications.

"That's quite alright Ryan, maybe later. For now, let us go and search out anything... unusual..."

"Celestia... There are many unusual things in my mind... but we'll just cross that bridge when we get there." I chuckled and she gave a slightly aggravated sigh before we headed off into the temple.

Realm of the mind, Celestia's understatement... / Ch 15 (M)(S)

"Ryan... How old is this building?" Celestia asked as we passed through the massive front doors, they stood a little under three stories in height.

"This place is well over ten thousand years old... though it has been rebuilt over, from what galactic memory serves, a good hundred times in that time period..." My voice echoed through the massive halls of the temple, it's grandeur, at least in the massiveness of the place, rivaled that of the Canterlot castle itself. Even though the Temple was no where near as ornate, it still held beauty in its hidden places.

"For now, sense this is what I would call my center, we should just roam about and see if we find anything..." I stated as I led us to the grand hall. We had entered through the western boulevard and were making our way to the core of the Temples main level.

"If that's what you wish to do Ryan... So be it." She muttered as she walked up closer to me, trying to take in all the sights and sounds of the Temple, even though it was empty, save for us.

The light of Coruscant's yellow sun shown brightly through the massive plexiglass windows, Celestia was wondered by the sight of such a massive thing, where as I was simple bored of walking about.

"Do you have any Questions Princess?"

"Um, only a few, if you don't mind..." She said, making a damn near perfect impersonation of Fluttershy!

"Then by all mean, ask away!" I exclaimed, giving her a bright cheerful smile, one which she returned immediately.

"Well then, What is this place... I mean, what was it used for?" She made her point, trying not to sound to... redundant, and quickly fixed her question.

"Well... It has been many things, from a place of peace, to a war horse, to a political weapon... But mostly, and this is throughout the millennium, it has trained beings like me." I gestured to myself.

"And what are you exactly Ryan? I know you're a Jedi and you uphold peace... But what else does that entitle?" Hmm the million credit question I see...

"Well, in times of war Jedi have been used as Generals, and Advisers... We have also been used as ambassadors, guards, and many other things. We have also been called to action as assassins and other things when all else fails... though that was during the darkest of times in the republics, and the GA's histories..." I shuttered when I thought of all the times we had tried killing Jacen Solo and many other political leaders of the time.

"My word... That... That's quite the list..." she was a little shocked to hear that someone that stood for peace would be called upon to be such things.

"Yes, but most of those were given during times of war and strife..." My tone was quite grave when recalling the past, so many friends and comrades killed over such petty things as wealth and power... or even pride... Despicable.

"I have another question my friend..."

"Yes?" I asked, cocking an eyebrow in her direction.

"What have you seen... that makes you so melancholy?" She asked, kindness and motherly love emanating from her, also a warmth I hadn't felt... in a long, long time.

"I have seen hundreds of friends die, all for some other beings needs of wealth and power, or even just to see how much we could bleed, I have seen my own friends turned against one another, just because it made a sick sadistic bastard laugh! I have witnessed mass genocides brought about by a single person with a weapon the size of a brick... In my short life I have fought the dark and lost... Though not without beating it down and spitting on it first..." My rage, anger, fear, and hate, welled within my breasts as I fumed, trying with all my might to not strike the woman next to me.

"I... I am so sorry Ryan... Had I known..."

"If you had known Celestia, you would have been crushed under the heel of the guilt long ago, You and your ponies are at peace... And I will not let my demons get in the way of helping you, now let us go and find what ever surprises Discord may have left in my head." My words may have been harsh, but they were true, she may be thousands of years old, and have seen the deaths of many friends on the field of battle or other wise, but having to kill your own and watch them kill each other... That is a torture I would not even bestow my worst enemy... unless they were willing to do the same to these ponies, then I would end them slowly and for as long as their life may give them.

"Yes... Lets...." We then continued to walk through the massive halls of the Temple and look through the rooms, not finding anything of note, save for a few misplaced books and such that consisted of my rather errant thoughts.

We then spent what felt like hours clearing the main floor and all the floors above us, leaving just the expansive lower levels for us to look through. I showed Celestia what the Archives and such had looked like upon my last visit and how many of the facilities had been used during my stay there so long ago.

We had just entered the lower levels when something felt off to me, something in my ind was not liking the fact that we were down there, and that we were going to be having company.

"Celestia... We have company inbound, prep any offensive spells you have and ready them for what ever is coming our way." I told her while unlatching my two sabers. Shoto in my left and long saber in my right I got into a defensive stance, mean while Celestia just looked at me like I was on spice... which was quite possible here in my head and all...

"What ever for Ryan?"

"I sense the Darkside... Something that should be impossible here in my own head... Well at least in this section anyway." She gave an 'Ah' of understanding before getting herself ready for what ever dangers we might face.

"What are you expecting Ryan?" Celestia asked as she inched up next to me, leaving enough room for the two of us to spring into action should the need arise.

"Anything, and I really do mean that." We then began walking down the, unreasonably, dim corridors of the lower Temple. I then heard an almost imperceptible crash and drew my lightsabers and spun to look off down a corridor to my left, away from Celestia.

"What is it Ryan? What did you hear?" Tia whispered, her ears were swiveling, trying to pick up what I had heard, which made me question the fact of the situation. 'If she hadn't heard it, with those radar like ears, then how did I?'

"I don't know Tia... but what ever it is... its getting closer..." I then thumbed the activation studs for the blades and got into a neutral form, waiting for whatever it was to come closer and into the light.

Celestia's horn glowed a soft golden hue as whatever it was got closer.

"Hello Ryan, Celly, how are you both!" A tall looking man in a black robe and crimson clothing came gliding out of the darkness, morphing right out of the shadows.

"Good morning Discord, and how are you this glorious morning?" I gave a slight bow, confusing Tia instantly.

"I see we still have manners my good frenemy! Now, shall we get this under way with? I know you wish the get me out of your head... along with the rest of my brothers!" The shard of Discord cackled and drew a red saber, drawing a gasp from Celestia and a raised brow from me.

"This'll be interesting... TIA! Sit this one out please...I don't want you to get injured..." She looked rather offended by my statement, but upon seeing my serious face, she backed down and backed up.

"OH, a challenger, and a very willing one at that! Let's begin!" The shard lunged at me, its hood still in place, and jabbed for my face, which i turned away and backhanded into the wall. The hard bounced off and lashed out like a snake with his saber and tagged my right arm, just barely, and withdrew before I could land a blow.

"Good one Discord..." I then deactivated my shoto and lobbed it at him like a rock. He went to grab it with ease, until I turned it on and flipped it about with the force and cut his hand off, making him howl in pain.

"But not good enough..." suddenly, after putting on a burst of speed, I stood next to him, my left hand on his right, keeping him from striking me, I held my other saber up against his throat, making him blink in surprise at how quickly i had subdued him.

"Now Discord, will you leave me, or will i have to end you... NOW... It's up to you my friend." My voice dropped a few degrees into the coldest tone I had ever used, then adding in the force I was able to make my voice rather demonic, surprising the man and making his eyes widen in fear.

"Um... I think I'll leave for now my friend... I... Have things to do..." Suddenly he was gone, and so was a feeling I hadn't known was there.

"Everything has been taken care of Tia... we can leave." I turned around and she was slightly shaking in her seat, looking at me in what could be described as fear.

"How... how did you?"

"I was trained during a time of strife Celestia, I know more things about war than most common folk ever will... I am something even Assassins are afraid of... as you can see, my reflexes are honed beyond the norm and I can manipulate just about anything... You will see things soon that most will never see again..." I said, letting her follow behind me as we walked back out of the Temple.

Perspective change: Luna

"Twilight, can we go in and see what seems to be the matter? They've been in there almost half an hour..." I whined as we all just sat outside and waited for my dad and the princess to come out and explain our plan of attack.

"It's alright Luna dear! You father and the Princess are just fine, they are pry just having a wonderful talk about the weather or some other thing is all!" Rarity said, being rather antsy about the whole thing.

"I know Miss Rarity... But I still worry..." I sighed and leaned into Spike.

"I'm worried to Lulu..." Spike murmured, he was keeping me calm by running his claws through my mane, brushing out the tangles and gently scratching my scalp. It felt amazing... Mmmm...

"Twi, you don't look so good..." Spike asked his mother figure, she was sitting there gazing at the two of us, a pained look on her face.

"It's just... It's just not fair... I have always tried protecting you... But now you'll be right in the middle of it all... Both of you..." Tears slowly welled up and made their way down her cheeks, staining her light purple fur dark with the tears. We both looked at each other quickly and then back at her before going over and holding her tight, which in turn made the rest of the girls, even the CMC come over and embrace her in a tender loving hug.

"Everythin' will be jus' fine Sugarcube... Jus' you wai' we'll get rid ah ol' Discord and be back to normal again soon... Ryan hasn't let us down yet has 'e?" Applejack said, soothing Twilight's heart.

"I know... But... to think something like that is come here to destroy us... Oh Celestia... Why..." Twilight whispered, though we could all hear it.

Suddenly the door opened and out strode both my daddy and the Princess...

Perspective change: Ryan

Several Minutes Earlier

"Celestia... Do you see why I am going to guard them now?" I asked, trying to see if she was still competent in answering question, seeing as she would have to answer Twilight's and the other elements questions.

"Yes... I have never seen somepony move so fast as to take Discord, of all ponies, by surprise... Um... How much were you holding back... J-just to ask..." She asked sheepishly, a light blush coming to her cheeks.

"Everything." Was my only answer, her eyes widening and her jaw opened and closed several times before just snapping shut.

"Oh..." was all she said as she collapsed back on the floor, tired from our journey into my crazy head.

"Would you like something to drink Tia?" I ask as I went to the kitchen and drew myself a glass of water.

"Water's fine with me Ryan..." She called back, sounding winded and quite drained.

"One glass of water coming right up." I quickly grabbed second glass and poured in some tap before walking back to the main room.

"Here you go." I presented her the cup, and found that she didn't have the energy to levitate it. "I got it." I told her as I held it to her lips and tilted it back slightly for her to drink.

"Thank you Ryan... Thank you very much..."

"For what?"

"For being here, helping us... for keeping my sub- friends and those that live in this land safe..." Celestia sighed and laid her head down on the pillow as I sat down beside her.

"I have never been one to abandon those in need Tia... That is the main reason for my being a Jedi, I look for the wrongs in the galaxy and try my damned best to fix them... even if it takes decades or longer to even make an inch of progress... But here, among your ponies, I have found many things, many things that I could never find myself living without, Luna being chief among them, and then there's Fluttershy..." I sighed and leaned into Celestia's side, gaining a light giggle from her.

"Yes, the element of Kindness is something that most find themselves attaching themselves to... She has done many great things for me and my people in her time as the element of Kindness... Showing even I, that there are things that only Kindness can achieve..." She sighed and rested her head on her hooves.

"Yeah... But after last night I am inclined to keep her and Luna safe above all else.... Even myself included..." This earned a raised brow from Tia as she raised her head up to look at me, her long graceful neck bending around so she could look me in the eye.

"What do you mean 'After last night...' what happened between you three?"

"Nothing between the three of us, yet, but I found that Shy and I have a.... set of Mutual feelings for each other... a set that goes beyond the lengths of friends and acquaintances. And it would seem that Luna approves of this, seeing as she and Shy get along together better than they do apart." This brought about a slightly taken aback look from Tia, and also a slight giggle fit.

"That's splendid Ryan! I feel happy for both of you..." Suddenly her elation died away and she became saddened.

"What seems to be the problem Tia?" My worry showed clearly in my tone and on my face as I turned around to face the now downcast Princess before me.

"IT's Luna... I see how happy she is... I see how much joy you have brought into her life, something that most others would have thought impossible should they be alive now... And I know it will not end well..." A lone tear trailed down her cheek, making a grey trail of sadness.

"You're referring to my mortality... aren't you..." My voice betrayed some of my mirth that I was trying to hold in, the chuckle I suddenly release attested to my failing. Tia then flipped her head around and looked at me with distress apparent in her gaze.

"How can you be so care free, knowing that your daughter, and my sister, will out live you by eternity!?" Celestia asked, a slight bit of anger coloring her words.

"I've known that since the day you told me how old she was Tia, and it won't matter... I will always be there for her, and you, long after I die and my body turns to dust." She was more than slightly confused by this, and rightly so.

"How is something like that even possible!"

"There is a phenomenon that happens to beings that are strong in the force, of that have lived in areas so saturated in the force that their being almost becomes one with it. Those beings that are of this caliber can, and most do, become something called a 'Force Ghost'."

"Force Ghost?"

"Yes, my old master's master had become one when he was cut down by Darth Vader over fifty years ago, he was able to hold onto the material realm for almost ten years after that incident and give my old master valuable lessons through the force, and to say goodbye when the time finally came for him to depart into the force."

"That's all well and good Ryan, but what does that have to do with you!" Celestia growled at me, baring her teeth and narrowing her eyes.

"This place, no, this planet, is so enriched by the force, it would be a miracle if I did NOT become a force ghost... and with all the ambient force energy sitting around here... I would be able to stay in this realm for well over several life times... Possibly even out staying you Tia..." I say, a small smile creeping onto my face as I saw that she finally understood what that meant.

"Meaning you would be able to... You bastard! you knew this all along and you never told me!" I was shocked to her the Princess Curse like that, and then to throw me backwards and tackle me, words cannot explain how mystified I was right then.

"Um... yeah, I just never got around to te-" I was suddenly cut off by a very, and I mean VERY, aggressive kiss. DAMN! Does this woman even have a lungs!?!?! Tia then cut off the kiss and embraced me tightly, wrapping her hooves around both my neck and my waist, in a full body hug.

"You prick... You glorious, glorious PRICK! If you weren't with Fluttershy I would kiss you again..." We stayed like that for what felt like hours, but really only a minute had gone by.

"Tia... it's time... They need us..." She nodded absent mindedly and got up, dragging me with her.

"Let us go then." And we both walked out into the hot summer sun.

"Everyone, it is time..." I spoke, keeping my voice even and monotone.

"Time for what?" Rainbow asked, her raspy voice came from above me, and surprised me somewhat.

"IS IT TIME FOR A PARTY!" Pinkie exclaimed, jumping out of no where and scarring the willies out of everyone.

"No Pinkie, it's time I took Spike and Luna to go train... the rest of you will be going with the Princess and figuring out how to out smart the Master of Chaos." They all nodded and we all went our separate ways. Though Fluttershy made a quick dash over to me and gave me a hug, a hug that I returned in kind, with a kiss of course! She gave a very slight 'Eep' and then returned the kiss ten fold, taking me right on the lips. THAT my friends and fellow knights, will be a kiss I shalt NOT soon forget... Bliss is an understatement for what was felt in that moment... We broke the kiss, all to soon for both our needs, and we bid each other farewell.

"Come you two... I have things to teach you... And a very short time to do it." They both looked to each other then nodded in assent.

We had gone back to the temple, just to retrieve a few things for training, while the rest of the girls, including Sweetie, Applebloom, and Scoots. The wolves had seen that only the three of us were making towards the Temple and had moved out of the forest to join us as our vanguard and rear guard. Granted this made Spike a little bit uncomfortable, it made me and Luna ever slightly more at ease knowing we had the advantage of numbers.

"Ryan... what are we grabbing anyway? I know its stuff for training... But what is it exactly?" Spike asked, being quite interested in what it was we were after in the first place, seeing as I could have taught them there at the library should I have needed too.

"We are going to go grab a few training sabers." This made both Luna and Spike look at me like I had grown a second head, and said head was spitting fire and shooting lasers from its eyes while being lit on fire.

"Training sabers!?" they both exclaimed.

"Yep, I can't teach you two how to wield a saber if you don't have one to begin with... But I would be loath to use a real one on the two of you... I won't repeat what happened to Tenel-Ka... She's a strong woman, but still, losing an arm is pretty harsh for just a training exorcise..." Told them of what all had happened during the mishap, and out laying the whole reason behind the training sabers in the process.

We made quick work of the paths leading down to my workshop. Upon seeing the things inside they were both awe struck at my doodling and all the different things I had made in there. They also saw a few Light weapons sitting around, there was a light wip sitting on a rack that had the initials 'AB' on the stand and next to it was a longer than normal lightsaber hilt with the initials 'SB' on its stand. The last one was a set of shoto's with the initials 'SD' on them, I had done that because she was more like Rainbows sister than anyone else's, and knowing that she was next to homeless... I figured she could use the boost in morale.

There was also a set of weapons at the end, one was a normal lightsaber while the other was a variant that allowed for an extendable blade.

"Alright you two, these will be your weapons. I have made variants of both that are clearly marked as being the training versions, they will act just as these two will during battle, no weight difference and no performance difference, save for the fact they're deadly and all." We all chuckled at that and picked up the weapons and the training ones, I kept the real ones on my belt while the other two held their new training implements in their hooves and claws.

"Luna, Spike, I have this for you..." Grabbing their attention I walked over to a workbench and pulled out two belts. One was black and the other was brown. Walking back to the two youngsters I held the belts out to them.

"These will be your new utility belts during your time in the temple and will be worn at all times during training and on mission, unless otherwise specified." They both nodded, never really saying a word as I handed them their belts.

"Thanks daddy..." Luna then wrapped the black belt around, what I could only assume was, her waist and looked to me for more instructions.

"Now just clip the weapon to it and you're done." I looked over to Spike and saw that he was already done and was about to go help Luna when she made a look to stop him. She then quickly clasped the training saber to her belt and was ready to go.

"Alright, lets go, I have a few things to teach you, and it won't be easy." They nodded vigorously and walked out. Looking at them a thought occurred to me, 'I need to meet up with Rarity soon and ask her if she can make a few sets of Jedi Garb for the two of them... They have by far surpassed the initiate faze of the learning trials... and are definitely made of the right stuff for being apprentices... They just lacked the training and the masters to teach them, granted that's why I was here.

"Let's go you two." I said as I led them back up to ground level.

Once back at PonyVille they looked at the large field before them, I could feel their anxiety at being trained as I had... and couldn't blame them one bit. There was a large obstacle course set up, along with a few spires and such for Luna, there was a large area meant for training their abilities with telekinesis and a lone area that was turned into a dueling ring for when they tested their skills with their weapons.

"..."

"..."

"..."

"..."

"What is all this for daddy?" Luna asked a they stared down the large training area I had set up.

"Well... most of it will be sparsely used, only when you have better control of the force will we use it, the rest is to teach you agility and other skills, along with how to fight." They both looked back at the field, then back at me and then the field again and nodded slowly.

"Alright Ryan... If you say so..." Spike sighed mightily before strolling off towards the grounds with Luna right beside him.

I chuckled to myself and drew my own training saber, YES I have a LOT of free time... ...A LOT of free time... I made almost a dozen of these... All they really do is shoot out a long metal stick and run a low, yet highly noticeable, current of electricity through them, simple, but effective when teaching new practitioners of the force how to use a lightsaber.

"Okay, first off I need to know a few things... and i need you BOTH to be truthful on them." They both gulped instinctively at my sudden pry into their personal affairs.

"W-what do you need daddy?" Luna tried to act nonplussed about the sudden interest, but her nervousness was almost palpable

"Yeah, what's up R-Ryan..." Spike also tried the same tactic... earning them both a mischievous grin from me, Oh the things I will be able to do to them... OH the hilarity!

"Well, for one... How long have you two had a force bond?" This completely, and utterly, sent them for a loop. I mean they almost fell over and dropped to their butts in unadulterated horror, and several other emotions.

"Um..." was their only response as they tried to put themselves back together.

"I'm not mad guys, quite the contrary, i'm rather ecstatic! A Force Bond is something that usually happens between a master an apprentice... But for one to have formed out of that kind of situation, AND to have formed between two such as yourselves is quite the blessing in fact. I just need to know how far that link goes... That's all." I smiled warmly at them as they finally calmed down and gave them a moment to think about their answers.

"Well, its been about two... Maybe three weeks tops... that we started feeling something odd going on between us... Besides our usual feelings and such..." Luna and spike said, piecing together their sentence together at the same time, leaving breaks for the other to talk. {Italics is Luna, Bold is Spike} Their little bit of finishing each others sentences almost immediately right after the other was quite spectacular, and spoke volumes of their bond.

"... Wow... Not even the Masters Skywalker had that strong of a bond... And they had the combined strength to pry move mountains... Literally I think..." My words sent a shiver down their spins as well as a feeling of warmth to wash over them.

"Well, this will be an interesting training session... that's for sure..." I directed them towards the large open area I had made for dueling and brought out my own training saber, along with an apparatus I had designed for all ponies to use so they could wield the lightsabers more effectively. It was a cloth and metal harness that had a holster like cup on the hoof end that allowed for maximum maneuverability when using it. It was similar to a one sided shirt than anything else, the holster on the end was soft so the user could also walk on it and not worry about damaging it. The cloth was made of a high quality fiber that Vet had recreated in the workshop some time ago, it was similar to the fiber bundles used in military grade armor, but much lighter since it wasn't made of metal.

"Luna, put this on please..." I tossed her the rig, at first she looked at it funny until I motion again for her to put it on. She quickly slid it on and got the straps around her neck, spike then came over and helped buckle them together.

"What is this for daddy?" Luna motioned to the gear she was now wearing, a puzzled look still adorning her face.

"It's to help with holding onto the lightsaber, it will give you the full maneuverability of your hoof while still keeping the lightsaber near when you have to use your hoof for something else, like a push or lightning."

"Cool!" They both chirped. They sat there and waited for me to give them further instruction.

"Alright, I, m going to test you both and see how well you do in sword fighting. And YES I know you both have never done this, I just want to test your innate skills and see what I have to work with. That's all." I then motioned them to take out their training sabers and waited for them to get ready.

"Alright, I would like you to come over and fight me first..." I motioned at spike and waited for him to step into the circle.

"Are you sure this is safe?" Spike asked me, his nervousness apparent.

"Nope, and its mostly me that's in danger anyway!" This confused them both quite a bit. "I'll explain, I have over a hundreds hours of training to fall back on, and thousands of hours of combat reflexes to employ... while you both have nothing... Meaning that I will have to make sure you don't hurt me OR yourselves in the process of training... well to much anyway." They both went 'OH' and nodded their heads in understanding.

"Now Spike, I expect you to not hold back. Throw everything you have at me and more, every tactic, Offensive or defensive, heck even passive should come into play. I know you're a smart young drake, so use that to your ability!" He nodded his head nervously and go into a slop knights stance with his training saber pointed right at me. I then got into a relaxed Makashi stance with only my long saber in my grip, I had left the training shoto on the ground out side the ring.

"Begin!" I said sternly, making Spike flinch slightly. He then began circling to my right, with me copying with the reciprocal to his right as well. After a few seconds of changing directions, going back and forth since I was letting him lead the session, he then abruptly change tactics, raising a claw he shot a few rocks in my direction, trying to disorient me as he charged, he kept his saber pointed right at my chest the whole time, though his shaky movements belayed his anxious core.

I deftly swatted the pebbles and such away and readied for what ever Spike was going to throw at me, which happened to be himself as he jumped up and did a overhanded downward swing towards my head. Granted he didn't get to far off the ground, he still did a good job of surprising me with his little stunt. As he fell Spike spun and lashed out with his left arm smacking me across the face and sending me stumbling back several paces.

Okay, I know I said be creative... But that was something I would have never put past him trying... And it definitely worked in his favor.

Once I recovered I saw him standing where I was, slightly shocked that he had landed the blow. I grinned happily at him and spat out the little bit of blood in my mouth from biting my cheek.

"Good hit Spike, very innovative, hurt like hell, but it was good nonetheless! Keep it up!" I said encouragingly. He nodded and cracked down on his resolve, he then launched himself at me and swung wildly, trying to get just one lucky hit on me. Mean while I just deflected anything that came close, I also let his wide shots through him off as I then tapped him on the opposite side with my saber, just enough to pull him back into the fight.

Spike would hiss and grunt with every tap I gave him with the saber,and each time he would throw another careless swing, and again I would hit him. This process of grueling training went on for almost an hour before I called it quits, MAKING Spike sit down and take a breather.

"Spike, you need to control your anger when in a fight... You need to fight with a clear head, not a clouded mind..." I let my words sink in as I crashed down next to him and Luna, not even winded in the slightest. "Your form is good when you aren't trying to use your anger to hit me... But you still need some work... and I think, after fighting you that is, that know the best fighting style for you!" I jumped to my feet and got in the style of Djem So, the strength style of lightsaber fighting.

"What is that?" Spike asked.

"This is called the Djem So style, it relies on the users strength and stamina to be used, though not ideal for you right now, it will become a part of your own style..." I then went on to show him a few cadences of the style, how each position left him in a seat of power and how he could use his smaller size against those he would most likely fight. "There is also a different side to this style called Shien, which is an almost impenetrable wall of movement when being shot at or having smaller things like rocks and pebbles being thrown at you." I then showed him the proper stances for the reverse side of it, including how he could hold his blade in reverse to give himself a different style of defense and attack.

"So... you want me to keep practicing this... Right?" Spike asked, making sure I wasn't just showing him this for pities sake.

"Yes, I want you to become as familiar with this style as you possibly can before coming back and sparing with me again, alright Spike?" He nodded his head and went over to a separate training area, I had set it up with several dummies and such for him and Luna to practice on.

"So, is it my turn daddy?!" Luna called, sounding rather excited. She bounded over to me and shined like the moon in her giddiness.

"Yep. Now, just get your saber ready and we can begin!" I watched her quickly, and fluidly draw her saber and place it in the holster, I didn't know how this would work out, if at all, but I had seen the ponies pick things up with their hooves before... So this may just be a redundant mechanism... Oh well, to bad.

"Ready?"

"Ready daddy!" She ignited her training saber and then did Something I will remember for the rest of my days... She stood up on her hind legs and spread her wings out behind her in an offensive stance. She used her tail and wings to keep herself upright and pointed straight at me.

"I don't know where you had the time to practice that Luna dear... But you have just made me a very confused, and very proud, father..." She beamed at my compliment and did a little motion towards Spike, kind of saying that he was either the inspiration or the reason... or both... or just that he taught her, I didn't care cause either way she made me proud.

"Let's begin then!" She nodded her head and readies for my first move, which was to set towards her and get in the Makashi stance. Her stance was solid to the core, making me think that she may have gotten into one of the many training books at the temple while I was doing something, But since there hasn't been time for that I brushed the thought aside and focused on the task at hand.

Luna waited just a second longer before giving her wings a good flap and sending herself rocketing towards me at high speed, and let me tell you... if it wasn't for the force warning me I would have gotten a rather nice size bruise from that little stunt of hers. I threw myself to the left to get out of her way, bringing my saber up to block her swing as she passed, and fell on my ass not two feet from her. She then spun around and launched a light Force Push at me which shoved me even farther away from her.

"Damn...." I muttered to myself, trying to keep up with my own daughter was going to be hard enough, but she has better control over the force than I would have thought possible for the time she has been able to use it...

"Come and get me Daddy!" Luna taunted, motioning her hoof in the universal, "Bring it", Fashion. I corked an eyebrow and got up off my ass, dusting myself off I got back in stance and started marching towards her, my saber raised in an-guard stance the whole time.

Luna raised her left hoof and directed a medium sized boulder at me, the thing was about her side or so, maybe bigger. I saw the incoming rock and halted its advance with the force, before crushing it and letting the dust settle on the ground. This did of course shock my daughter, seeing your dad grab a giant rock and crumble it into dust with his mind does have that affect on a person/pony... yeah... brain no worky now

"Luna stood there, awe struck, as I slowly, and deliberately, made my way over to her. She shook herself out of her funk and growled slightly at me and began a quick flurry of attacks, she swung for my head as one of her wings shot out towards my side, making me block high while being struck in the ribs, earning a grunt of slight pain. She then swept down to her haunches and shot her left hoof up into my gut, knocking me backwards. I stumbled and lashed out with my right leg, catching her in the side, and sent her several feet to my left.

We both took a moment to pull our selves together and get back in our stances. My daughter... She has done more than I would have ever expected of anyone to surprise me! I had begun to think that some of her past memories were coming back and aiding her in this fight... And if that were true, then this was going to be a sparring match for the ages!

Luna then quickly reversed her grip on the saber and held it of behind her. She then got into a more crouched stance and held her wings swooped back and ready for a charge. I on the other hand took on a downward position with my sward and held myself up high, waiting for her next strike. Which came in the form of a swift gust of wind as Luna launched herself into the air. She was about twenty feat up, thanks to her positioning she had used her legs, along with a spout of force induced strength, to launch up and then boost said launch with a large flap of her wings. As she began her decent she angled herself towards me and began to spin like a top while holding her saber out in front of herself as she fell.

I brought my sword up in a defensive stance and planted my feet shoulder length apart, just waiting for the inevitable weight to fall on me. She then did something unexpected, she stopped he spinning and used her wings to shoot to the side at the last second, moving around my defenses and getting right next to me, where she landed her saber gently against my neck.

"You lost daddy... You should have been trying harder..." She giggled as she and spike sat together on one of the logs I had brought for us to sit on.

"If I would have known you two could convey strategies through your Force Bond I would have!" I exclaimed, my arms flailing about as I smiled endearingly at them. "And by the FORCE would I never want to fight you two together... You'd give any Knight, and a few Masters a run for their bits!" We all laughed heartily as we ate our lunches. In all my years as a Jedi Knight I had never seen anyone as strong and attuned to the force as them, they could give Master Luke a run for his bits, along with many of the masters and most, if not all, of the knights.

"OK, once we finish with lunch I want you two to practice on your connection to the force... Through meditation. I'll walk you through the mantras to gain a pure meditative state and help relax you into the whole concept, and yes Spike, this is essential to your training... Without it you will have a harder time wrapping your mind around different force techniques and how to properly use them..." They both nodded, though Spike did so a little hesitantly, and got back to eating their Daisy and Ruby sandwiches, while I had a protein pack and a OLT - Onion, Lettuce, and Tomato - sandwich.

"Daddy... What does Mediation even mean?" Luna asked me, Looking up from her lunch.

"Meditation, It is the act of completely calming your mind. Once you have done that you then bring the force through your body, like a river through a channel, and let it carry you. When this happens many things can happen. You can see visions of the Future, visions of the Past, or just a different place in the world at that moment and time. You can also be shown the foundations of a new force technique, one that you would then later build upon with the guidance of other masters or other force wielding beings that have spent long parts of their lives in the act of understanding its mechanics... though the guidance of a Jedi is always preferred."

"That's a lot of stuff... And will that stuff you see about the future come true?" Spike asked, fairly concerned bout the seeing the future part.

"When looking into the Future, it is a general consensus to take what you see worth a grain of salt, but to plan ahead with that future in mind. For the future is always in motion, anything, from the change in the wind to an ant being squashed, can change the future as you had seen it." My answer to his question eased his soul immensely and allowed him to finish his lunch.

"Alright, now just think about a calm place and focus on everything just melting away, just leaving that place of warmth and happiness."

"All right..." Spike and Luna said in unison, they had taken up sitting in the open field of the sparing area to begin training in their mediation exercises. As I stood there, making sure they didn't have any problems, I heard the sound of wings beating against the wind and the squeaking of wood. I turned towards the sound and saw three Chariots making their way towards us in the air. As they got closer I could make out the figures sitting in the back.

Princess Celestia, Twilight and the CMC were in the middle one, Rainbow Fluttershy and pinkie were in the left one and Rarity and Applejack were in the right one. As they grew closer they banked to the left, aiming to land a little far away from the training area and disembark. As they set down I looked at Spike and Luna to make sure they were all right before heading over to hear the Princess' plan of action... or if she even had one.

"Princess, how did the planning go?" I asked as I got closer to them. They had taken their time in getting the little ones out of the chariots, seeing as they were shaking I could see why.

"I couldn't think of much Ryan... But I couldn't keep all the girls up in Canterlot... They need to be close to the rest of you..." Celestia was acting like she had been through hell... Then again she had had the CMC with her for a few hours... that is hell for almost anyone who can't control them!

"It's okay, I understand. Would you like to see what Spike and Luna have accomplished once we get everyone else to their homes?" Celestia and Twilight nodded their heads absentmindedly as they coerced the girls to walk over to their friends and family.

"Pinkie!" I called, drawing the pink terrors name.

"YES COMMANDER RYAN!" She was on her hind legs, right in front of me, giving me a salute... I will never understand this mare...

"I have a special mission for you Private Pinkamena Diane Pie, I need you to take these young ladies and treat them to lunch, along with the rest of the Elements! I that possible Private!?" I growled into her face, the two of us were trying really damned hard to NOT bust up laughing right then and there, the others on the other hand were just confused as ever by the display of goofiness going on before them.

"CAN DO SIR! What time would you like them back SIR!" Pinkie replied, still keeping up the salute.

"Within the next four hours would be fine Private, NOW, go have fun!" I broke character and gave her a quick noogy, at which she laughed hysterically and popped out of my grasp and hopped on over to the rest of the girls and herded them off towards Sugar Cube Corner.

"I don't think I have ever... In all my time here... Seen anypony take care of Pinkie like that..." Twilight just turned her head to me, a question firmly present on her face. "how" was her only word.

"By not ever expecting anything normal to happen and just being able to role with it... that's how Twi... And lots of patience... Lots of it." She nodded before she rubbed her temple and trotted over to where Spike and Luna were and took a seat.

"Ryan, thank you... You have been a rock in this time of hardship, even though it hasn't shown its face yet..." Celestia rested her head against my chest , her horn resting on my shoulder, and gave a great sigh before looking over at her star pupil and joining her, with me close on her trail.

"Ryan, what are they doing?" Twi asked, her need for knowledge was never sated it seems... Good for her!

"Well, they're Meditating it seems... And they appear to be in quite a deep one at that!" I chuckled before walking over and plopping down next Celestia and crossing my legs.

"Meditating?"

"Yep, it's one of the various ways a Jedi, or any force user for that matter, can connect themselves to the force... it helps sooth ones soul and clear their mind, possibly giving them glimpses of the future, or even the past, or even a new way of thinking, one that, for the user, would bring about a new ability..." Celestia and Twilight were both quite interested, and about the same thing... granted I had just told Spike the same thing, BUT, it never hurt to repeat an answer a few times.

"I can see that you are both curious of the same thing as our young drake here... He had asked the same thing about the Visions of the Future... And no, not all of them will come to pass, the Future is always in motion, so any little thing could change what you saw and alter it to a different course of events." They both sighed in relief.

"So... How does one Meditate Ryan?" Tia asked.

"Well, I could tell you... Or I could show you... and seeing as these two will need the practice, I am willing to just show the two of you... Though it will have some consequences for the three of us... though mostly for me..."

"Why do you say that?" Twilight asked, her ears twitching in my direction, along with Celestia's but not as noticeably.

"Well, I will have to connect to your minds... Meaning that I will be having to trust you both in not going into MY mind and rummaging about. Can you both promise me you won't do that?" I pleaded with them, Cause seriously... the things I've seen would turn their stomachs almost instantly... Lets just put it this way... all three would be used at once... And I do mean that...

"You have my word Ryan, as Princess of Equestria!" Tia said firmly, her honesty clear in her voice and could even be seen in her eyes.

"Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!" Twilight rhymed before closing her left eye and placing her hoof over it.

"The infamous 'Pinkie Promise' I presume?" I chuckled out. "To let you know... This is more for your safety than mine... I don't want either of you falling over sick form some of the things in my head is all." They nodded, and winced slightly at just thinking about what could be in my head to prompt such an action.

"Alright, let's begin... I need both of you to get comfortable... Cause we might be like this for a long while... Okay?" They both nodded and got into fairly comfortable positions. Twilight scooted closer to Tia and leaned up against her and laid down. I was slightly taken aback by this behavior, but didn't question it.

"Alright. now I need you to open your minds and find a calm place, and then to purge your thoughts of all that is cluttering it." The gave a slow nod and began their instructions... After a few minutes they nodded again, I'll bet even slower this time, giving me the signal to continue. "Now... I will be touching your minds and seeking for a way in... Just wait for a warm sensation and let it flow into your mind." I extended my self over to them, using the force, and touched their minds, feeling for an opening to glide into, For Celestia it was easy... Twilight... Twilight had like a damn blockade going and fifty foot battlements behind that! Fucking impenetrable fortress much?! But soon I saw an opening and that it went all the way through. Soon, all three of our minds were connected.

"DO you hear me?" My voice echoed through the mindscape connecting us.

"Um... Yeah?" Twilight answered slightly nervous.

"Twilight? Ryan?!" Celestia said, surprised and slightly happy.

"The one and Only Princess!" I said with a heavy amount of lust lacing my words, I was going to give these two a crash course in how to fight with your mind, by first blocking out thoughts of those that are in the same battle meld as them, should the need arise.

"EEP!"

"RYAN! Really?! Must you be so boorish at such a time, and in front of my Student and your friend, really!?" Celestia just about bit my head off, which was very funny seeing as she was an aura at this moment. We had all turned into an aura when I had made up this mindscape for us to train in. Hell she even turned a dark pink, somehow not red... don't ask

[To those of you who are wondering, this is something that was only possible after I had looked through some of the memories I had concealed in Luna's mind... She, at one point, had the ability to enter a living beings mind and interfere with their dreams, I took the knowledge of this ability and extended it to the realm of Battle melds and meditation melds... So, if any of you are wondering how to do this, just talk to Luna, she will instruct you. (Date: CR- 9/23/1009)]

"I didn't mean it, I was just seeing how guarded you were keeping your minds... And I'm impressed, Princess. You were able to keep your defenses up, which kept me out of your mind... for now. Twilight, you on the other hand dropped yours completely and almost shoved your mind upon mine when I went to breach your defenses... Pour form Twi, pour form..." I chuckled at her now bluing aura and addressed them both.

"Celestia, Twilight, I will be using this meditation meld that we have taken on to train you both, by the time we are done we will have spent a week in here, while only an hour has passed in reality..." I let that thought sink in, they both calmed down considerably after my explanation.

"What of Luna and Spike? Won't they be getting out of their meditations soon?"Twi asked, still slightly miffed.

"I gave them a list of thing to do should they rise before us, though that would be telling since they are fighting..." I said, a knowing glow replacing what would have been a smile.

"Why would they be they fighting?" Celestia, ever the astute one, her mind laced with slight perturbation at what I might say.

"I had a small hand in how their mental forum had been established... Right now they are doing what we are doing, but with a twist... They are fighting each other and they don't know it, this will help them strengthen their bond together, and should they discover that they are fighting one another it will just give them fuel to throw back at me!" I laughed, then seeing their auras turn yellow in anxiety I laughed even harder. "I only set them up to just counter each others defenses, as was my order, and they should be doing that right now.

Perspective Change: Luna

Warning, Mature sexual content up ahead, slight foalcon pertaining to Luna and Spike... please continue with caution and a tissue box!

Ctrl+f to SEXY OVER to skip.

"Spike, When will our self imposed meditation be over... I want to know how much times left..." I purred into his body, we had changed our MindScape into a physical realm instead of the aura one we had soon found ourselves in after finishing my dads puzzle.

"Well, from what I can sense of the world going on around us... I would say a weeks time in here and an hour out there... Time seems to flow differently in our minds than out in reality... which is fine with me..."He growled slightly as he bent his head down and ran his draconian tongue over my neck seductively... my skin goose-bumped in pleasure and my hair stood on end.

We both lay under the branches of a weeping willow, it had pink and white flowers adorning its rope like branches, making the sun light that poured through have a slightly pinkish tint. The lush green grass under us was as soft as a baby bunnies rump and made for the most comfortable of spots. A soft warm breeze would gently blow through the branches of the tries every so often and make itself known upon our fur and scales... caressing our resting forms with ever loving care.

Spike had his arms wrapped around my barrel, holding me gently in his arms as he nuzzled into my mane. Every so often he would lash out with his tongue and cares the side of my neck, sending shivers of pleasure down my spine, it also warmed a deep pit in my abdomen... making me a little hot under the collar so the saying goes.

"Spike... That... feels divine..." I purred, I shifted left fore leg up and rubbed it caringly against his chest, making him growl in innate pleasure at making me purr so enticingly. After a few hours, or what felt to be such, I shifted myself down lower into his lap, letting his arms rest around my neck and on my back. I was now laying almost completely across his lap, with my head laid up against his left shoulder.

"Luna... What do you want to do now... Your dad isn't here and nothing we do will have very much consequence in the real world..." Spike slithered in my ear seductively, his tongue wiggling out and tickling my ear, not enough to be bothersome... but enough to make it sensual... Grrr, he gets me good some times doesn't he?

"You're right... And the only ones that will know..." I turned my head and planted my lips firmly on his, I traced my tongue across his lush scaly lips, begging for him to allow me entrance. After a second of trying to break in his tongue shot through between his lips and attacked mine! It was wonderful, yet weird, but all that much more benign... Mmmm... I moaned out as he let his lips open, I took my chance and shot my tong into his maw... That... my dear readers, be you Students or other wise... was the best damn tasting mouth I have ever had, or will have, the pleasure of tasting...Next to pinkies... But that's another story!

"Luna..." Spike broke away, ever so gently, a small string of spittle hanging between us... His eyes were alight with fervored love and happiness. My eyes must have held the same light as we both bent into each other and fell back into the tree. At that point all inhibitions were thrown away as I straddled his leg and, unbeknownst to me, began slowly grinding myself upon his slightly coarse scales.

As we went about our intense kissing session i could feel THINGS crawling down my neck, across my shoulders and down my barrel... They advanced slowly and surly around my body, making a concerted effort to be as sensual and meaningful as possible as it tried to overwhelm my pleasure addled mind... Then it clicked... Those THINGS were Spikes claws... and right now they were messaging some very... Sensitive... Spots on my wings... Under his ministrations my wings had extended to their full length of about twelve feet... impressive by any standards for my size... And he was working every inch of them, massaging the erogenous zones at the joints, pulling on certain feathers just enough to cause some irritation, which led to pleasure instead of pain...

'Okay, this dragon has got to be a kriffing GOD or something... How in the FORCE does he knooooooooooooooooh!' My thoughts were interrupted as Spike took both his index and pointer finger on both claws and tweaked the base of my wings ever so slightly, hitting a major pleasure zone hidden deep in the connective tissue...

I could feel a heat rising deep inside my soul, wanting to be let out... But I kept it in check, only such, so that I could enjoy this new experience to the fullest without losing myself just yet. As his ministrations continued I could feel one of his hands slithering down my side, rubbing over my ribs gently, caressing each one as it passed... Mmmmm it felt so nice...... Damn, why couldn't this be the real thing?! His claw continued down my side, going just past my barrel to rest on the hem of my belly... His fingers traced along the lining of my ribs, right where the cave in starts... Something was different though... His claws had OOOOOOOOoooooooooooooHhhhh! Spikes hand deftly navigated down my belly and across my naval, though he had stayed there for a moment and toyed with it oh so dirtily, I didn't think that could have felt so GOOOOD! But where his claw was now was the sign of my overt shout of ecstasy... His claw was resting on one of my four mounds... AND BY THE FORCE DID THAT FEEL GOOD! with his claws acutely extended he traced along the edges of my areola... barely letting the palm of his hand grace the tip of my erect nipple... Fucking tease!

Meanwhile his other hand had stopped playing with my wings and had made its home on the back of my neck... where it slowly slithered up and over to my horn... How or WHY this is possible will always be a mystery to the world and to all that it ever happens to... They know who they are... His claw slowly, painfully, made its way over the circular ridges of my horn... waves of pleasure were racking my body, the feel of his scales on my teats, my horn, my marehood... and the feel of our tongues as they warred in our mouths... It was almost complete sensory over load... And I loved it! I could feel juices slicking on and off Spikes leg as I continued to grind into him... the feeling... "OOOOOOoooooooooooh!" I moaned into his mouth, the whole time our tongues fought for dominance in each others mouths.

I could feel something poking me in my side, it was warm and slightly bumpy... But my mind was soon brought to a screeching halt as I could feel my first ever orgasm roll throughout my body, making me arch my back and scream out in absolute pleasure... It lasted for what felt like forever, the pleasure was insurmountable... until the next one hit me...

Perspective Change: Spike

I looked down at Luna as she finally came down from her high... She looked like a Goddess. A sexy sweat covered Goddess, but a Goddess all the same. She lay there on my chest, trying to catch her breath from the intense orgasm that had just racked her body. My erection was still pretty noticeable as it pressed .into Luna's side, she had a lopsided grin plastered to her face with her tongue lolled out the side of her mouth.

We both gave contented sighs as we laid against the tree. She looked up to me as I stroked her fur, letting her regain her strength just in case she wanted more...

"Spike... Can... Can we continue... I...I'd like to.. Feel more..." She purred as her hoof traced up and down my chest seductively. I gladly did as she requested, and began anew my ministrations on her body. I went down and started rubbing my claws along her stiffening nipples and tweaked them gently in my fingers, making her almost squeal in ecstasy! I then used my long tongue to latch onto her horn and run over it as rhythmically as possible. Just by doing that she began to grind up and down my leg yet again, making the most erotic, and very pleasing noises I had ever heard!

"Mmmm... Don't stop... Spike.... Go... FASTER!" She suddenly screamed, to which I obliged running my fingers over her tits and toying with them as equally and sufficiently as I could while running my tongue over every inch of her horn and tightening my grip. I continued this for about a minute before Luna wrapped me in an unbreakable hug and flipped me on top of her... How she was laid out on the ground made her even that much more of a proverbial goddess!

As I lay there trying to comprehend what has just happened I feel something push up between us... and what ever it is wants to be known... So, unhooking my tongue from Luna's horn we both look down to see Spike Jr. looking up at us in all his erotic glory.. the little bastard was even glistening...

"Um... Sor-LUNA!" I tried to apologize when Luna suddenly took my growth in her hooves and began rubbing it all over... DAMN! I never knew hooves could be so gentle and soft!

"I... I'd...Like to... Feel... what it's like... to have this in me... Please... I need something in there to quench this heat! Its bucking unbearable!" Lina cried, literally, her eyes boring into my soul, begging me to rut her brains out... Fuck me and my LIFE, I don't want to go farther than what we have... But she's pleading with me, DAMN IT! ...All right... Fuck you conscience, you damn bastard! I sighed and leaned down and kissed Luna fully on the lips, making her gasp slightly at the suddenness of the act. She released my phallus and rapped her fore hooves around my neck, I slowly slid down her, still holding the kiss, and lined the tip of my spike covered phallus up with her awaiting warmth... She was still crying, but whether they were of joy or not I couldn't tell as she suddenly lurched downward and impaled herself on my phallus, almost hilting herself in the process!

"AAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh" Luna screamed, she had ignored the fact that she was still a Virgin... and was now paying the price, damn, I held her close to me as she tried to overcome the pain. I made sure not to move and inch as she cried out in pain... As her screams went on I held my right arm up to her and made the motion of her biting it, which she followed instantly. IT may have hurt like bucking hell, but it seemed to help her subjugate her pain.

"Better...?" Luna nodded and fell back against the earth, her barrel heaving up and down with her pained gasps of air.

"OK... You can move now... Please..." Luna looked up to me carefully, her pleading eyes still marking my soul with their beautiful gaze.

"As you wish... My Princess..." At her word I started to move around with my phallus, wiggling it about to help stimulate her for the main event. She whimpered softly at the motion, her eyes slightly cross-eyed at the experience. This went on for about a minute or two before Luna was at her climax, which was good cause I couldn't hold on any longer, and I surly didn't want to release inside her even if this is a force meld... I don't trust it that far.

Suddenly the walls of Luna's warmth compressed around my phallus and made me instantly pull out in alarm, she was having one of the biggest orgasms of her life, and I wasn't going to be caught u in the event of expelling juices... If I could help it! The instant I pulled out I shot my seed all over the grass under us, plastering some of the white liquid onto Luna's tail. After that we both fell asleep, right into each others waiting arms.

Half an hour later, after we had woken up, we were able to enjoy the after glow of such a special moment.

SEXY OVER

"Mmm, That was... indescribable Spike.... Maybe... sometime soon... We could do that in the real world... and not just in our minds..." Luna purred out, she was stroking her hoof along my chest in a relaxing manner while she laid on top of me, I had moved her sometime in my sleep...

"Maybe... But only after we have defeated Discord and dealt with the aftermath... I don't want us to part on such a note that that is the last thing we remember each other by..." I said solemnly, she nodded her head absently, barely acknowledging my words.

"Hmm... Well, we should be getting out of this place now... I want to surprise my dad when he gets up..." I thought I had felt him nearby... along with Celestia and Twilight... Hmmm, I wonder what he's up to... EH, better to just see for ourselves than to just sit and guess.

"Alright, lets get a move on, you remember th-" I was cut off as we were suddenly thrown back into reality...

Author's Note

Alright, that was my first EVER attempt at a romantic clop scene, and clop in general... Please tell me how I did and what I could have done differently. Any commentary is greatly appreciated with this chapter, it's huge and has taken me seven days to write... though not all of them have been filled with writing obviously XD So any spelling errors will be dealt with if you can get them to me in a timely fashion!

Concequences of being me... / Ch 16

Author's Note

Hello everyone! It has been FREAKING AGES since i posted a chapter for this story... But here is what I had had written before I had dropped what i was doing... I hope you all have a wonderful time reading this last bit of Teachings of a different kind... I MIGHT, and i cannot stress that enough, MIGHT get back into writing this story out again in the future... I may even find a way to cross this over with one of my OTHER stories... You would have to guess which one though.

I must say that i am extreamly sorry for how long it took me to get this chapter out, but it has been fun writng it in my off time... Good day, and good Luck, may the force be with you, always!

Concequences of being me... / Ch 16

Point of View: Ryan

"So... Why didn't you warn me about cutting the connec....tion... Hi... Ryan.... Um what's up?" Spike says shakily as I hoist him up into the air. He is shaking and spluttering none stop as I glare evilly into his soul, see as I saw what EXACTLY THE FUCK they were up to in their heads.... granted I'm not exactly furious... I am pissed off as all hell, but not to the point of me killing the pour little drake, seeing as it was in their heads and not exactly out here in the open. But seeing as only the three of us know, those three being me Spike and Luna, the other two are looking at me like I have lost my mind.

Twilight and Celestia are just staring at me with their mouths agape and their eyes the size of saucers.

"RYAN! Put him down right this instance!" Celestia screams not a second later. I shift my gaze ever so slightly to her and back to Spike that neither of them notice. But knowing that I am rather in the mood for some Dragon fried stakes I place the drake down and vow to have a Word with them both, Luna and Spike, later.

"Well... Before I decide that Spike needs another... Sparing Session, How about You and Luna take a moment and show the Princess and Twilight what you can do... And then you get to fight me... Okay?" My voice is rather forced and hard, making both Luna and Spike look at me wide eyed with fear and apprehension at what they are about to face. I walked back next to Twilight and the Princess and waited for the two little heathens to begin.

"Ryan... why are you so mad?" Twilight asked me with a slightly reprimanding tone. She and Celestia were staring at me with apprehension as to what my reason might be.

"Well... It's not up to me to tell you why... you'll just have to ask your number one assistant that one miss sparkly...." I replied with slight disdain, how in the hell could she not have raised such a irresponsible young man... it is just beyond me.

"Grrr... fine! I'll just get it out of him later... And IF I find out that you had no reason for your anger then I'm coming after you with a really big stick!" She hissed into my ear.

"Fine, but make sure you get all the info out of him first!" I growled back, the entire time Celestia just stared at us like we had gone insane.

Luna and Spike picked up their weapons and got in to their stances and readied for their bout, they were both looking to me for confirmation. So, I raised my hand and let it fall, signaling the beginning of the match.

Luna, standing on her hind legs, launched up into the air and flew back from Spike a ways just as he lunged forward with a strong jab. Spike then used the force to augment his legs and jumped after Luna and swung his training saber in an upward motion, matching it with his upward momentum to get a strong hit out of it. Luna, seeing this coming, batted her wings together and launched spike away from her, she then launched herself down toward him and kicked up at him with her right hind leg, catching him right below the ribs, launching him, yet again, back a few feet.

Celestia and Twilight looked on in awe and fear as their respective siblings fought with such strength and precision. I smirked as their eyes widened at how they were just flying around the field and trading blows with such power and still getting up without any sign of injury.

"How are they able to do this Ryan!? This should be impossible!" Twilight exclaimed, she was just sitting there, mouth ajar and eyes wide, watching her assistant as he traded blows with none other than his girlfriend/fillyfriend and Princess, Luna.

"Well... For Luna's sake i think that some of her past memories seep through when she enters a fight, and those memories are just those that have to do with fighting in general... Which is good... seeing as that thing on her wrist has turned out to be rather useless anyway..." I sigh and look back at the battle unfolding right in front of me.

Luna and Spike then picked up the pace as they used the force to enhance their reaction times and their agility as they started racing around the field. Luna put her saber away for a moment as she galloped towards Spike at high speed. Spike was doing something similar, but he was racing at her at leaps and bound as he use the force to extend his strides almost three fold. When they got near each other they reacted almost instantly, Spike fell down and slid as he swung up with his saber and struck at Luna's unprotected barrel and stomach, Luna had jumped up and swung down towards his head as he slid under her. There was a resounding CRACK as both of them connected with their targets and slid across the field from each other.

Luna was the first to get up as she held a foreleg to her chest, directly over the spot that Spike had hit, and rubbed it. Spike got up seconds later and held a clawed hand to his forehead, there was a large red angry spot just over his left eye, he pulled his claw back and nodded when he saw there wasn't any blood.

Both Luna and Spike then made their way to the center of the field and looked each other in the eye... And bowed to each other and smiled, shocking both Celestia and Twilight at the sudden ending of the match, and at how brutal it was. I then began clapping.

"I am very happy you two, that was well done... But you could have done better. Spike you left yourself open to many times there in the beginning, Luna you shouldn't have just blown him away, you should press your advantage when you have it, and pull back when you don't... But over all you tow did well... Now get some rest, you both will be sparing with me again tomorrow... And you will be answering some questions of mine..." I gave them 'The Look' as they looked at me with guilt in their eyes.

"Celestia, do you have anything to add?" I inquired of the Solar Monarch.

"I do... I have been around for more than a hundred thousand years, My Little Ponies, and i have NEVER in all my years seen anypony, or dragon, use anything like I have seen you two... Even though i have my reservations about Ryan here teaching you... I can say without doubt that you will need his guidance... I would also like to ask you, Ryan, I it would be possible for me to see tomorrows Sparing session as well..." Tia's gaze shifted from the two youngsters to me and the look in her eyes was almost undeniable. She was scarred... Scarred for her sister and her son, i had learned that she regarded spike as her son... seeing as she had taken care of him for years when he was first hatched.

"I don't see why not, what do you say guys? Should we let the Princess sit in on our training sessions?" I asked the other two, I may have been mad at them, but that didn't mean I couldn't still have some fun with them at the Princess' expense.

"I don't know Master... Should we?" Spike said with all do mischief in his voice.

"Yeah daddy... I don't know... Is she even able to?" Luna replied with a small smirk adorning her lips.

"I don't know guys... I think we should just keep it the three of us, what do you think Twilight, should we have her along?" I looked at the dumfounded Twilight whom couldn't believe we were trolling the Princess.

"Um... Yes?" She cautiously replied, a slight twitch becoming apparent in her left eye.

"Alright then! Yes Princess, you can come along!" I shouted right into her face before I glomped her into the dirt, Spike and Luna jumping in seconds later. All of us laughing and giggling away the past hours stress and aggravation, save Tia who was on the bottom of our impromptu dog-piling.

"Ryan... I hate you so much some times... and right now is not one of them..." She sighed as she felt her sister snuggle up between me and her, Spike on the other hand laid on my back and motioned for Twilight to come over and join us. She reluctantly did and just laid down next to us as we rearranged to look at the setting sun.

"Ryan, you are one very random pony... you know that?" Twilight quipped as we all just looked at the beautiful view. The sun was setting and it was setting the sky a flame with all its wonder, turning the sky purple, red, orange, yellow, and pink as the light hit some of the clouds.

"Yeah, I know, but being here does things to man when being surrounded by small talking ponies and having to fight a deranged mad man in the near future..." I sighed and leaned into Celestia as she finished lowering the sun, with some of my help seeing as I was pouring some of my energy into her so it was easier.

"Thank you Ryan..." She whispered into my ear.

By the Force this has been a long day... I have taught two superlative force users the basics in how to control their powers, even though they use advanced force techniques, that usually take years of practice to get right, on a whim.

Next Day: Twilight's Library

After we had all gone home, that being said Luna and I had stayed at Twi's, just for conveniences sake. we had all had a good dinner, courtesy of Spike, consisting of a Cesar Salad and a few BLT( Banana Lettuce Tomato) sandwiches. Granted they were weird as fuck they were good... Surprisingly. At the moment though it was about 6:30... and I was awake and very very tired... And coming to terms with the sleeping purple figure resting on my chest... and no... it was not scaled in any way...Which brings me to this conclusion... A sleeping Twilight somehow has ended up on my chest and is now snoring away like a saw on a log.... Yay me...

Well, I guess I could just go back to sleep and deal with this at a later date... Which reminds me... I need to ask Fluttershy out once this is all said and done... Fucking Discord having to fuck things over... Then again I should also thank him, since he put us in that situation in the first-place. Eh, whatever.

Unknown Perspective/none existent 3rd person

'Swish'

'Clang'

'BOOM!'

"FUCK!"

"Ryan! What in Celestia's name is going on in here!"

"Just making breakfast Twilight, Don't worry about it... FUCK YOU FIRE!" 'BOOOOOOOM!'

"...Do I need to call the fire station?"

"Maybe... Luna! Go grab a my writing utensils please... I need to make a list of what you father has destroyed... Spike... Make sure he's OK please..."

"Yes Ma'am... ...He's fine... Just a little singed... And maybe uncouncious... Why do you have a permanent marker?!"

Perspective: Ryan Rieks

"DAMN YOU TWILIGHT!" I bellowed as I stared at my defaced... face... fuck you pun... In the mirror, she was down stares laughing he ass off as i tried to wash the permanent marker off my face. 'I will get revenge for this you little purple menace... just you wait... BUWAHhahahahahahahahahahahaha!'

"It's not that bad daddy... you missed some under your left eye... and on your nose..." Luna pointed out from the door to the bathroom. She had walked up after me once I had found the offending ink on my face, she was now trying to comfort me while pointing out the spots I had missed in my dash to get the damn stuff off.

After another ten minutes of intense scrubbing, curse you Twilight, I, and the two hoodlums, and Celestia, once she was done with morning court, made our way out to the training fields for another round of ass kicking for the youngsters! Yay child smashing, at least when they do shit that they shouldn't even know about!

Please excuse the rantings of an angry father and let us get on with the show!

"Spike, I want you to go and run the obstacle course... twice... Luna, you get to start by having a warm up match with me. Unless you two want to switch..." Okay, so i was still mad at them, understandably... I had faith in them to NOT do something stupid... and what do they do? SOMETHING STUPID! So, this is a sort of punishment for that... until I can get together with Twilight and agree on something with her for the two of them.

"This is fine daddy, I'll just limber up real quick and then we can spar..." Luna cut off all forms of debate from Spike and they nodded to each other about what would have happened, Spike giving off a slight shake in thought. She then bowed to me, and I nodded in return.

"Alright, you have ten minutes to get ready. Oh, and Luna, I will not be holding back as much this time... Deal?" She nodded and went back to stretching her legs and her wings.

"Ryan, is all of this really necessary? I mean, training two children to go up against Discord of all things is..." Celestia was at a loss for words as she walked over to where i was sitting, waiting for my daughter to be done.

"This is madness Celestia... And they won't be fighting him alone... I will be the one standing with them and the elements for the entire fight... But I need to know a few things..."

"What do you need to know Ryan..." She asked reluctantly.

"How far are you willing to go to defeat Discord... Are you willing to see him die if that means he is defeated? Tell me now, or else pay the consequences for not being ready." I drowned out in a monotone, not caring for the look she gave me afterward.

"I don't want him killed Ryan! We just need to subdue him and reseal him in the stone... But I can also see what you mean... And by what you had told me yesterday... He is much different now than how he used to be. And knowing him... he's pry going to go all out for whatever reason he can think of... seeing as you were able to defeat him outright in a place he had full control over..." Celestia sighed and sank into her haunches after that, looking at her sister and her adopted son train in front of us.

"If there is no other way... but to kill him... then so be it, but only as a last resort... Am I clear Ryan?" She looked sidelong at me after a few minutes of thinking, her weary eyes locked with my own and I nodded my head in understanding. The being known as Discord would not die by my hand, unless he proved to dangerous for re-imprisonment...

Sighing I nodded and walked over to my daughter, snapping my fingers a few times to get her attention. "Luna, it's time... you ready?" I asked, eyebrow raised in question.

"Yes daddy... I'm ready when you are." Luna replied with a slight bow of the head. (For those of you wondering what she might look like right now... here is a glimpse, just add a small brown belt and remove the chest piece and you're good.)

I nodded to my daughter and pulled out my own training saber, just as Luna did the same, we then got into our fighting stances and prepared for the coming battle.

"Ryan... shou-"

"Yes!"

"Okay... Begin!" Celestia shouted, a slight waver could be heard in her paternal tone as it slipped slightly.

Luna, being the quick devil that she is, shot forward and place both her rear hooves right into my face, sending me right onto my ass, HARD, she then swept down with her saber and tagged my left leg, making it go numb from the electrical current in the blade. I yelled out slightly, before bringing up a hand and shooting her away with a sizable force push. I jumped up and made sure to keep my weight off my left leg until the numbing sensation was gone, I then launched myself off after Luna, making small, staggering, jumps to catch up. Luna quickly recovered with a few beats of her wings and shot down after me, her saber being held between both her fore hooves as she charged, ever faster,straight at me. I was in mid jump when she got to me, leaving me almost defenseless... So I took the full brunt of Luna's charge right in the chest and flew backwards into the ground. I made a small impact crater from the force of the blow, making Celestia wince in the process.

I whipped up and onto my feet before reversing the grip on my saber and launching myself at Luna. She saw this and brought her saber up in a mid guard, at which my saber came into contact with and destroyed instantly, pushing through her guard and into her left foreleg. The force behind the blow also sent her back a few yards as I then brought out a shorter saber, a training saber similar to my shoto, and got into a fore and aft battle stance. I bent into my stance, planting myself down low as I waited for Luna to come back around and lash at me. What I didn't expect was a fore warning from behind, I looked behind me and went wide eyed as I saw a large boulder come flying at me. I reacted instantly, flipping around and lashing out with my right leg, augmenting my strength exponential with the force and kicking the boulder away with some resistance.

Then... I went flying. During the whole 'I'M GONNA KICK A ROCK!' incident, I didn't notice my daughter, being the deviant that she is, sneak up on me. She had gotten behind me and placed both her hind legs into the small of my back, using enough force to move a two ton rock... Thus, sending me rocketing across the field... and into the obstacle course... and, to add hilarity to injury, right into Spike as he was bounding over a high jump... making us both crash into the mud pit I had built under it.

At this both Luna and Celestia came rushing over, both yelling out mine and Spikes names. When they got to us they could hear laughter.

"Damn it Ryan! I was almost done... Now i'm covered in mud!" Spike coughed out, he was laughing so hard he was crying.

"Oh shut up Spike! At least you didn't get bucked in the ass...." I laughed out.

"YEAH, and getting YOU tossed on me is any better!? HA!" We were both trying to get out of the mud pit, but we kept slipping and sliding all over the place, making for one awkward, and very hilarious, scene for who ever was watching. Both Luna and Celestia were standing there, gawking at us, as we made complete fools of ourselves, both wondering how I could be fine after that and laughing about the whole thing. Celestia then shook herself free of her momentary shock and gave us a look of embarrassment before lifting our mud covered bodies out and dumping us on dry, kind of clean, land.

"I will never understand who you can go from being so serious to care free, all at a drop of a hat too!" Celestia huffed in exasperation, a small smile playing across her lips.

"Eh, after all the hell I've been through, ya gotta be able to relax when you can... and seeing as I got my but kicked, literally I might add, I believe the match is over." I chuckled as I lay there on my back, breathing deeply from the copious amounts of laughter I had just belted out with Spike.

"Ryan... I was wondering... Would the three of you be willing to come have lunch with me and the elements later? I was just planning on going and eating with them, But seeing as I'm here with the three of you I thought I would... Invite you along..." Celestia, for all her majesty, was somehow at a loss of words when asking if we would join her and our friends/family for lunch. At which I chuckled and shook my head slightly.

"I don't see why not. What time were you wanting to go?" I asked, still laying on my back, covered in mud.

"I was hoping to gather everyone up and go to a small cafe up in canter lot... It's the only place I have found that doesn't go overboard when I decide to show up for lunch or a drink outside the castle." I nodded, smiling sightly.

"Well, let me and Spike go get cleaned up and we'll meet you there... Just head on without us, we'll be able to catch up." I smiled, evilly, and waved them off.

"Um, if you say so Ryan..." Celestia said carefully as she and Luna, whom was still trying to think of how we might be able to get there in time for lunch, walked off towards the Golden Oaks Library.

"So, how are we going to get there in time?" Spike asked me as we walked through town, the mud had since dried on our bodies.

"Well, first we are going to stop by the temple and pick me up some new cloths, and get us both a shower going. Then we are going to pick up... a few things... and then we'll be heading out." I said with a somber tone, I then flashed him a winning smile and took off at a dead run. "Last one there gets to use the cold water!" I yelled.

"DAMN IT RYAN!" I heard Spike yell from behind me. I was running through town square, heading straight for Market Street when I turned and saw Spike catching up to me, using the force to speed up his strides while bounding over any and all ponies in his way, including the CMC as they ran about town doing their thing.

I then started doing the same, instead of just racing around ponies, I leaped over them and even made it over a few stands, while not using the force I might add.

"Come on Spike, I know you can do better than that!" I yelled behind me. I then started using the force to augment my jumps as I made my way through the market place. Leaping over the stalls and other stands the ponies used to sell their goods from, I even saw Applejack as she was putting everything up for lunch and waved at her as I spun over her cart and broke for the forest path. The entire time I could hear Spike yelling and growling not to far behind me.

"See ya AJ! I'll meet up with the rest of ya later!" I yelled quickly before getting out of ear shot.

Moments later we were both on the gravel path I had made out in the forest. Running down the gravel path we would through small rocks at each other to see if we couldn't slow the others pace down, seeing as we were trying to win and all. At one point spike had lifted up twelve small pebbles and pelted them into the back of my head, making me stumble and loose my balance.

"You'll pay for that Spike!" I yelled out after him as he ran past me at full blast.

"Only if you can catch me first!" He called back laughing. I chuckled too and sprang back up after him.

"I hate you soooooo much...." Spike coughed as we both sat on the plaza floor laughing and coughing from our massive amount of exertion used in getting here.

"EH, yell at me AFTER we take that damned shower... You get to go first by the way... You won!" I waved him of towards the men's bath house I had built. He ran off towards it while I went up to my room and took a nice warm shower, rinsing all the grime off my body, including my robes. After that I walked outside to look for Spike, upon coming into one of the many plazas I had installed, I saw him, just sitting on a rock, meditating... For a young drake... he sure has a lot of maturity built up in him...

"HEY SPIKE!" I yelled out, making him fall over and yell in surprise.

"DAMN! What in the heck do you need Ryan... And why'd you have to yell in my ear!?" Spike yelled back at me, getting up off his bum and rubbing his ear. I laughed deeply at his annoyed state.

"Well, it's time we got the heck outta Coruscant and got our happy asses moving." I grinned mischievously, motioning him to follow me. "Lets get going, I still want to pick up those gifts and get my other gear..." I trailed off as he followed after me. We made our way to one of the improvised mag-lifts and slowly descended a few dozen feet into the ground. Once we got to the bottom level, my personal level of the underground, and where I had moved my ship to after the last incident, I had known that this was going to be one of the least walked areas of the Under-Ground, my new name for it... seems fitting anyway, seeing as I built my personal areas far away from the entrances to the Under-Ground, we had to fill our time walking with idle chatter if we didn't want to be bored... yay, on a different planet and still finding ways to be bored out of my mind!

"Ryan, what was it like... being a Jedi where you're from?" Spike spoke up as we stepped off the Mag Lift. HE was looking around at the small glow lights I had stationed around the hallways pulling in all the details.

"Well... Where should I begin?" I asked, not really knowing what he wanted to know.

"Well... Was your training anything like ours?" Spike asked, he had a rather serious face when asking this question, So I indulged him.

"No, my training was... different from yours and Luna's... It took me over a decade to become a padawan when I was in the temple... It took another five years for me to become a knight... and even then it was under special circumstances... The circumstances surrounding my ascension to knighthood had to do with a large fleet movement against Biss... A large insurrectionist force had saw fit to 'relieve' the Prime Minister of his standing... and blockade the planet from all forms of import and export... I was sent with a small detachment of knights and one master to take care of the situation. I ended up boarding their leaders flagship when they had wrecked my fighter. It was that turn of events that lead to me fighting and subduing their leader, a seven foot tall Barabel with a bone to pick with the Jedi." Spike walked next to me, giving me slight looks of astonishment as we walked down one of the many corridors.

"So, your capturing of their leader set you up to be a Knight?"

"Somewhat... It's what happened during the whole incident that set me up for my promotion per-say... When I got to the bridge I found that there wasn't anyone else there... Until I saw the Barabel walk out from behind a console, holding a large variant of the E-11 Blasters the Storm-troopers use... and a hostage... Said hostage being the Prime Minister, and a female at that. So I did what I could and got the Prime minister away from the Barabel and subdued him... after a few broken ribs and an arm on both our parts...."

"Dang... He sounds like a tough guy..."

"You would think so... But he was nothing but a runt compared to the rest of their race... They're a lot like you dragons... In looks and demeanor...but not as big... I don't think..." This caught spike off guard.

"There are creatures similar to dragons where you're from?!" He all but screamed.

"Yep, there are even real dragons... I have seen one of the many Dragons of Tatooine..." I shuddered at the memory of facing the damned thing... stood over forty feet high and was at LEAST twenty feet wide...

"Really! What was it's name!" Spike asked giddily, not knowing the consequences.

"His name was Shezmu... The slaughterer... He was one of the Great Krayt Dragons of Tatooine... He killed over ten thousand people, and tore apart a few cities, before he was brought down by a group of hunters I was leading...our of fifty people only I and ten others were left..." I shivered at the Idea of ever having to fight that monster again. As an after thought I noticed we had made good time and were almost to our destination.

"...Wow... What happened to the rest?" Spike asked, sobered up at the aspect of having instigated a negative memory of mine.

"It's alright Spike... They all died honorably... though a few were eaten in the process... most of the others were either crushed in an attempt to place a charge on the dragon or were stomped on when they slid down a sand dune.... It was a tough fight that's for sure... But we were able to kill it when one of our guys sacrificed himself and took an entire belt of bombs with him into the beasts belly... blowing it up from the inside..." I winced slightly when I remembered the bits of gore and bone that rained over the the desert that day... the entire area was painted red with the amount of blood that came pouring out of the dragon. I then pulled myself out of my reverie and looked at where we were, which happened to by outside my workshop.

"Well, it seems we're here Spike, wait here... I will only take a moment." I left him there and quickly walked in and shut the doors behind me. I made my way over to the counter and picked up two hilts... "I know master... They aren't ready... But they will have to be if what I think is come does... and it most likely will..." I sighed to myself, I knew neither of them were ready for the position they were going to be in... but necessity has placed this upon their shoulders... and mine... and it has little regret when destroying the lives of the youthful. Spikes new hilt had a blue blade in it, seeing as he was going to be a guardian in the future... I could feel it in my bones. Luna will be getting a yellow blade... seeing as she is the most adept of the two, and has been working towards the role of Sentinel.

"I hate having to do this... But I don't think I can take on discord and win by myself... even with the elements..." I sighed and walked over to a large dresser looking station, I opened one of the drawers and pulled out a set of clean Jedi fatigues, they were the bland khaki colors of the Orders rank and file Jedi... My personal robes were yet to be repaired by Rarity So they would just have to wait. Donning my new cloths and putting on a robe I attached the hilts next to mine and took my leave of the room, closing it and lacking it with the force behind me.

"Come on Spike, we need to hurry, I just need to grab Vet, and we can leave..." Spike gave me an appraising eye before shrugging and just rolling with it.

"Whatever you say Master..." Spike said nonchalantly, though it made me freeze for a moment before continuing my pace.

"Vet, come on! I don't want to be late!" I called after the droid, Spike was walking faster than the bucket of bolts!

"Oh just leave him alone Master, I'm sure he has a reason." Spike said jokingly, knowing full well that the droid just couldn't keep up. We rounded a few more corners and went up a small incline, Vet trailing behind us, before we reached our destination, The hanger bay.

"Um Ryan... Why are we here? and why is that thing trailing smoke form the back?" Spike was pointing to the engines, not knowing that they were going through their warm up cycles that I had initiated with my comlink.

"Oh... not much... We're just going to use it is all." I said with a devilish smile, making Spike look at me like I was mad!

"Are you kidding me! We can't use that! It's suicide!" Spike said waving his arms about.

"Oh come on! It'll be fun! Plus, we need it to get there in time... Unless you know some physics warping abilities that can get us there faster.... I thought not... Now, lets go!" Vet rolled up next to the fighter and awaited me to put him in. So I walked over and gently lifted my comrade up and into the the droid slot on the ship. Once he was in the cockpit popped open and awaited for me and spike to get in.

"Come on Spike! It'll be fun!" He shook his head, not budging an inch, until I just lifted him up with the force and pulled him over to the cockpit. I took hold of him and jumped right in. closing the hatch I went over my mental check list and found that all things were in the green, and that I had more fuel than I first thought, seeing as the counter was reading at over two hundred and forty hours of operational standard. Meaning I could stay in the air for almost ten days straight while preforming dogfights and using my shields and other equipment... So if I kept it to a minimum I could stay flying for almost a month or so... if not more.... if I didn't use my shields and such.

"Ryan... This feels like a bad Idea..." Spike said from my lap, he was sitting there fidgeting like a horror struck child.

"We'll be fine Spike, I've logged over five thousand hours in one of these... and quite a bit of that is in single leaps and bounds..." I said smugly, making Spike a little more calm, but not by much.

"Fine... But I still feel uneasy." I sighed and just engaged the repulsor lifts. we slowly lifted off the ground and up towards the ceiling.

"Are we on another lift?!" Spike said expectantly, his voice slightly higher than he thought.

"Nope, we are currently flying my friend, though it is more like floating." I chuckled and turned the inertial dampeners down to half, just so Spike could get the full effect of flying, though not by the full bit. The hanger doors above us had already moved aside by the time we reached them, leaving a large hole in the landscape. We then kept on climbing, though Spike, being the child he is at heart, looked out the cockpit windows and gave awed sounds at what he was seeing.

"Spike, you might want to get back on my lap... this is going to be a bumpy ride..." I smiled evilly.

"Um... If you say so..." He got back in my lap and I pressed the button to turn off the repulsors and ignite the engines. The fighter gave a slight lurch as it fell slightly before shooting off forward at around five hundred mile an hour, leaving Spike rooted to my chest and me into my seat.

"I FORGOT HOW AWESOME THIS WAS!" I yelled over the force of the sudden take off. We shot off over the forest, skimming the leaves off a few tall standing trees as we passed them by. I then got the bright Idea of flipping us over, which in hind sigh wasn't all to bright since Spike wasn't attached to anything. But, thanks to the g-forces he stayed close to my chest.

I then went into an ascending spiral and broke for outer-space. The fighter gave a few groans and rattles as we went up in to the atmosphere, Spike yelling all the while.

"What are you doing!" he yelled.

"We're going into space! What do yo think we're doing!" I laughed as we finally broke free. I then slammed the inertial dampeners to full and slammed the shifter to max for the engines, launching us forward at around mach twelve or so... seeing as there was no resistance in space. WE seemed to move slowly through the mass emptiness of space, our only indicator was the planet below us, which was now spinning away from us.

"Ryan... I thought we were going to meet Celestia at the Cafe... not ride through space... Not that this isn't awesome or anything, I men this is bucking amazing! WE're In OUTER BUCKING SPACE!" Spike gushed, using the ponies equivalent of curse words... which I found hilarious.

"Yeah I know... But I thought we'ed tell them we went around the world a few times before we found the cafe..." Spike looked at me, a slow grin extending to both our lips as we then looked back at the planet below us.

"Eh, I could see it happening... LET'S DO IT!" Spike gave a fist pump and settled into my lap as I pushed the ship farther and we shot around the planet.

Somewhere in trottingham

"Vielen Dank!" Spike shouted as he ran out of a small cafe in the trotingham countryside. He was carrying two cups of coffee and a few plain donuts, glazed of course!

"Do you think we'll get there in time?" Spike asked me as we dug into our snacks.

"Yeah, we're going there after this anyway, just save your cup and stuff... we need evidence!" I spoke with a laughing conviction, that Spike soon joined.

"Alright, let's go!" Spike declared, I jumped in and levitated him up into the cockpit, once I sealed our drinks and food I sealed the canopy and set our destination for Canterlot. The fighter lifted up off the ground and shot off like a rocket, its nose pointed roughly towards canter lot... sadly we were on the other side of the world... We soon broke through the atmosphere and shot over to the Equestrian continent and made a bee line for Canterlot, to which we were very giddy to get to by now, it had only been an three hours since we had left the temple and went about pulling stunts and picking up a few souvenirs. Once the castle came within view we slowed down to about mach 2 and circled the castle, looking for their presence among the populace.

"I feel them over there Master!" Spike called out, pointing at a small cafe on the far side of the castle grounds. We set off and finally found ourselves floating above the cafe, well, roughly a few hundred feet above it... the towers and skyscrapers did not allow for much room when piloting this thing.

"Vet! I'm leaving the control of the ship to you, just put'er back in the hanger bay and I'll be back later tonight to service you." I got a tweeter of affirmation form my droid friend.

Looking down at the ground I couldn't help but notice that all of the Elements, Princess Celestia and my daughter Luna, along with many others, were standing outside the cafe looking up at my ship in awe and fear.

"Hey Spike, did you grab the doughnuts and coffee?" Spike looked back at me and nodded, motioning to the items he held in his hands.

"Citizens of Ivory Rock Cafe! We do not come in peace.... Though we do bring gifts!" This brought many terrified and confused looks to all of the ponies below us.

"You're evil, you know that Ryan?" Spike gave me a deadpan stare before cracking up and joining me in the cacophony of laughter.

"Spike, my faithful Knight, do you have them!" I asked over the loudspeaker. making us both snicker. "Talk to me as if i'm a dark lord, this'll just make it better!" He almost dropped the coffee and doughnuts he was laughing so hard.

"My Dark Lord, I have the COFFEE OF DOOM, and the DOUGHNUTS OF MISERY! Are we going to give them to them or not?" Spike then fell over laughing, handing me the doughnuts and coffee.

"Yes... Lets jump!" The Canopy then shot open and I placed Spike on my head, handing him back the Coffee and Doughnuts. I then stood up and walked to the nose of the fighter and walked right off, scarring the shit out of Spike and everyone else, until I shot my arms out and used the force to slow our fall to nothing more than a slow hover towards the ground.

"You know.... YOU COULD HAVE TOLD ME YOU WERE GOING TO DO THAT!" Spike then smacked me lightly over the head, making me chuckle at his antics.

"Oh hush you... I bought you Germane Coffee didn't I?!" I shot back, loud enough so that everyone could hear me over the noise of the fighter flying away. We were about fifty feet above the ground when Celestia and twilight, along with the other elements, started yelling at us.

"RYAN! WHAT IN THE WORLD DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING!" Celestia called out, her angered appearance almost imperceptible, she was hiding her rage rather well, though it did show in her voice when she yelled.

"SPIKE, RYAN, WHAT IN CELESTIA'S NAME DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING! YOU COULD HAVE GOTTEN HURT!" Twilight yelled up at us, steam seemed to be pouring out of her ears, with everyone else yelling just about the same.

"OH HOLD YO' HORSES YA BUNCH AH DIPS! WE'LL BE DOWN IN A SEC!" I called down, making Spike chuckle, The x-wing long since gone. everyone backed away as we neared the ground, the energy from my hands was displacing the dust around the spot we were landing on, making everyone shield their eyes with a hoof.

"Ryan, what might I ask is with all the theatrics! You could have given us a heart attack with all of that! And what in the world was that... Thing! you and my little Spiky-Wiky were riding in! It was simply DREADFUL!" Rarity blabbed as she and the girls came over glaring at me, I could barely see the look of relief on Fluttershy's face as the two of us landed. Luna came running up and jumped into my waiting arms, giving me a solid nuzzle under my chin, earning a hearty chuckle from me as I rubbed her head, being mindful of her horn. Spike jumped down and gave me a slight punch in my thigh.

"Yeah, well this guy," Spike hoked his thumb at me, " Decided it was a good idea to take the... What was it called again Master?" Spike looked up at me quizzically.

"It's called an XJ-14 Fighter, and it's based of the X-wing fighters from the Days of the rebellion..." I tersely replied.

"Thanks, Like I was saying, He decided to take the XJ-14 and use it to get here faster... but we made a few detours....."

"Tha's ahl good 'n dandy there Spike... But what are yah holdin' there?" Applejack pointed a hoof at the two large cups of coffee and the bag of doughnuts.

"I was going to get to that AJ, just hold on." Spike laughed a little, walking over and setting down the food stuffs. "As I said, we made a few stops... Well our first stop really wasn't a stop per-say... Hey Ryan, how long did we stay there?" He looked at me, wanting a little help in explaining why we had done what we did.

"Oh, well, I think we were broke through in about five seconds really... but it took us close to twenty to get there... SO.... Maybe we stayed in the atmosphere a good thirty seconds?" We both smiled as almost all of them, mostly Rainbow Dash, dropped their jaws and gaped at us. Luna just chuckled slightly, until she saw our serious looks and went agape as well.

"You both did what now?!" Twilight and Rarity asked, being the first to reassert their hold on their minds.

"We made a circuit around the world... that's all... We then stopped in Trottingham and decided to pick up some food... Though it was really spike here that got it, seeing as he speaks Germane..." I chuckled slightly at Spikes rosy cheeks, he was getting a little embarrassed from all the attention that he was getting.

"Ryan... WHY IN THE BUCK DIDN'T YOU INVITE ME!" Rainbow suddenly burst forward, yelling in my face.

"Well, cause you weren't there and there isn't that much room in a single person Assault craft... that's all." I replied smoothly, calming her before I smacked her upside the head.

"What the!" She called, rubbing her head.

"That's for yelling at me..." SMACK, "And that is for cussing in front of the girls and spike," I motioned to the CMC Luna and Spike. SMACK, "And that is for cussing in front of the princess.... Now, go sit down before I find another reason to smack ya!" Rainbow looked at me crossly, nursing her slightly sore head, I hadn't really smacked her that hard, just enough to make it register. The elements and Celestia had just stood there and watched me berate our friend in her use of nonexistent manners, just looking like they were about to bite her, or my, head off.

"There was no need to harm Rainbow, Ryan, though I do thank you for chastising her for her actions... Even if your... actions... were questionable in the first place. But, on another note, You two went into space?" Celestia said with nigh perceptible jealousy.

"That we did Princess, and we even went and picked up a few treats from Trotting ham to prove it... though after the fifth time around Equss we got a little bored... So we landed on the moon for a few seconds, just to take in the sight." I smiled tautly at her, making her think for a moment what I was referring to. Her eyes widened ever so slightly before becoming down cast, looking at the filly in my arms.

"Yeah the view was amazing!" Spike butted in, saving Celestia from my cold gaze.

"Well, I know you all have question, so lets head inside and I'll try to answer them all promptly!" I motioned for everyone to follow, rainbow staying close to hear what else we did, while Fluttershy stayed near for a different reason.

"Yes, but did you see the way that cashier was leering at me! It was priceless when I told her I was taken!" I laughed as Spike shed a tear in laughter, Rainbow, AJ and Pinkie were laughing along with us, Fluttershy was rather red and bothered by my statement, though tried to hid it behind her mane. Twilight, Rarity and Celestia were giving me disappointed looks.

"But you don't have a Mare-friend Ryan... Why in the world would you tell a pour mare like that such a lie! It is rather uncalled for!" Rarity cried out slightly, her flare for the dramatic was always a hoot for me, internally anyway no need to give the mare any more ammo against me!

"Yeah, that really wasn't nice Ryan, you must have hurt her feelings!" Twilight quipped, her voice held slightly hurt tone to it, for what ever reason.

"I must agree with Rarity and Twilight on this Ryan, that was most uncalled for, I know for a fact that you have not found somepony yet, so why even make the attempt at lying!" Celestia reprimanded me, though ineffectively.

"HA! When did I ever say I was lying? I may not have a girlfriend right this instant, But I do have my eye on someone, and they happen to be in this very building... Though they pry don't realize it yet." I said cheekily, making all the mares at the table blush slightly, though none but I noticed Fluttershy's relieved look, and slightly less flushed face.

Dance Buckers Dance! / Ch10 (Major Gore Scene Towards the End)

After Rumble told us what had happened my dad, Twilight and the other five mares, shot off towards the Diamond Dogs hideout. They told the rest of us to stay there and wait for us to return. Spike, Scootaloo, Applebloom and myself followed far behind them, knowing ourselves where they were heading. We stayed in the bushes when we got to the clearing, not wanting to be seen by any of the adults.

Point of View Change: Ryan

The dogs were going to pay... After their capture of Rarity not to long ago I was pissed that they would try this shit again...The six mares were following behind me, giving me plenty of leeway when coming into the clearing. I instantly saw where the holes were for the Diamond dog caverns... And they knew I was there.

"Girls, Stay here for a moment... If any of them make a run for it, knock-em out..." The girls nodded sheepishly to me, they could tell I was pissed beyond belief, the fact that my voice was deadpan and my face was blanker than Celestia's on a day in court spoke volumes.

I drew my force baton and waited for the dogs to appear, I didn't need to wait long. Five of them jumped out of the holes surrounding me, I didn't care.

"Where is the white unicorn filly and the white earth pony... Tell me and I won't hurt you... ...Too much..." I flexed my fingers around the hilt of my force baton getting a better feel for it. The largest of the dogs stepped forward, he had on some black grey armor that faintly resembled the Royal Guards armor... just more beaten and made for a biped. It matched his dirty grey coat, he also had a scar running don the left side of his face.

"I'z got's no stinkin pon'es! an if weh did weh wouldn givem tah ya!" he sneered at me, slobber flying from his maw.

"Hand over the little ones... NOW!" My voice boomed over the clearing, making everyone present cover their ears. I thumbed the activation stud on the force baton and waited for their response.

"Yah an't gettin ahny thin' f'om us!" the far right one snarled. "Yeah!" one of the ones on my left squeaked. Each of these dogs was wearing similar armor to the leader... except that theirs were more battered and scared than his.

"Fine... If you won't hand them over peaceably... I'll just take them from you..." The one with a squeaky voice jumped towards me, swung his swords down towards my head as he fell. I lashed out with my force baton and cracked it across his sternum and head in two quick blows, breaking several of his ribs and knocking him out cold. He fell to the ground in a heap... It only took three seconds.

"Is that all you got?" I smirked at them, I raised my left hand and gave them the universal 'bring-it' sign.

"Get 'im!" three of the other charged at me. The first had a club and swung it towards my head, I struck out my left hand and blasted him with the force, sending him flying across the clearing and into one of the holes. The other two tried jumping me from behind, I spun around and cracked them across the ribs several times, using the force to guide my movements and speed them up. Several loud 'CRACKS' were heard and they dropped their weapons and clutched their now broken ribs.

Die!" The leader rushed towards me, hefting a broad sword, he swung and nicked my arm as I spun away. I lashed out with the baton again, but he deftly blocked it with his broad sword. He swung his sword down towards my head, I parried it to the left and stepped in close and concentrated a blast of Force energy into his stomach. shooting him back a few feet. I jumped through the air after him. he quickly got up and lashed out with his sword, I caught it on the tip of my baton and flew back with the force of the swing. I flipped through the air and landed on the balls of my feet, skidding back I reached out and held myself up with a hand on the ground.

"Punay cre'tcha, cahn't evahn stan ahn shwing from mah maighta shword!" (Translation: "Puny creature, can't even stand one swing from my mighty sword!") The Leader bellowed, laughing like a maniac he rushed towards me, sword held up at his shoulder and pointed towards me.

At the last second I bashed away his sword and elbowed him in the face, knocking him flat on his ass. I placed my booted foot on his right wrist and ground in the heal, making him release his sword.

"Now... Are you going to tell me where the children are..." I took my foot off and quickly placed it on his throat, "Or will I have to make you talk?"

"TH-thest in the lowesh parsht... now lest megh go!" (Translation: "They're in the lowest part, now let me go!") He wheezed from under my boot, I quickly released him and blasted him with a bit of force energy, knocking him out cold.

"Let's go girls... we don't have much time..." The girls ran over and nodded, Fluttershy slightly kicked one of the dogs as she passed, making me raise an eyebrow at her outburst, I filled that away for later. "Sorry for letting you all watch that..." The girls expressed their feelings, all of which were about how they couldn't have done a better job of not truly harming any of the dogs less than I did.

"Yes Darling, They were brutes and they have MY sister, I would never begrudge you for hurting somepony to get her back... thank you dear." she nuzzled my side, so I rubbed her ear slightly.

"I-i ju-just can't believe th-that they would d-do something like this after last time..." Fluttershy said as she glared at one of the twitching bodies. She was pissed... Note to elf, talk to Fluttershy later about her anger...

"If any of you wish to stay here and wait for m to come back with the little ones... I understand, but if you want to go, let's go now." They all nodded their heads, so I jumped in the hole closest to us and helped the others down safely.

"Off we go! Right Reiky?" Pinkie said to me as she bounced about in a circle around us.

"Right you are Pinkie, right you are... Lets go" and we walked off into the tunnels.

Point of View Change: Luna

My dad... just beat up FIVE Diamond dogs... in under a minute... DANG!

"Luna, your dad's awesome!" Scootaloo told me with a slight look of astonishment painted on her face, just like the rest of my friends. Save spike... he was looking at the hole everyone had just gone down, most likely thinking of a way we could get in and not be seen by the grownups...

"Okay, Luna, the two of us will go in while scoots and Ab stay here and watch the exit," He looked from me to the other two. "You two will be making sure we get out... if we aren't out in twenty minutes, go get help... other than that, stay hidden." We all nodded our heads, this was going to be one of our first 'ops' like what my dad would tell us stories of.

"OK Spike, Luna, go get t'em!" AB cheered as the two of us as we made a mad dash for the closest hole. WE dived in and landed gracefully on our feet. We looked about, making sure our landing wasn't heard before taking off. Dad had taught me a trick to feeling for life energies... But what he didn't know was that I had attuned this technique out side of practice... I had hung out with my friends so much that I could sense their own personal energies...

"Where to Luna?" Spike asked me as we looked about.

"We go this way... Stay close, there are others this way..." We may have been acting professional... But we were scared out of our hides at what we were doing... The only thing we had going for us was Mine and Spikes magic and his sharp claws, which weren't that sharp.

"Okay." he nodded and we shot off down the tunnel to our right. Racing down the dimly lit tunnels we came across a larger room with a gem-light in the ceiling, it gave off a light blue light and illuminated the room perfectly. We stayed in the shadows, we saw two Diamond dogs leaning against the far tunnel entrance, talking about something.

"What should we do?" I asked Spike. He rubbed his chin in thought before responding.

"Well, we could knock out the light and sneak by..." He gave me a wry grin, knowing that I would be the one hitting the light.

"Oh fine, But next time it's your job." I smirked and shot a small beam, pulverizing the gem-light. The dogs yelped and jumped at the sound and began flailing around in the darkness. But thanks to mine and Spikes relative night vision we got through without bumping into them.

We made turn after turn, bypassing different areas that had higher energy counts as we made our towards Sweetie and Feather. The tunnels were getting bigger the deeper we went, surprising as it usually is the other way around...

"Something's wrongs Spike... We need to hurry!" We shot off down the, running as fast as our little legs could carry us. I felt a Diamond Dog coming, I told Spike and we got ready. Still running as fast as we could we came upon it. I launched spike in the air, spinning him like a top as he lashed out with his claws and gored the Dogs face. As Spike landed I launched a beam of pure energy at the Dog, hitting it square in the chest. The Dog fell on its back and screamed as we made our way further into the tunnels.

Point of view Change: Ryan

"And stay down!" I kicked the Dog in the head, knocking him out. The girls were busy fighting off several other Dogs that snuck up on us while we were moving. Twilight blasted her opponent with a stun spell before deftly bucking him upside the head, sending him flying backwards to the floor. Fluttershy ran while being chased by three Dogs, which were taken care of by me and twilight. Pinkie fired her party canon at several Diamond dogs before bucking another one in the crotch, doubling him over in pain. Rainbow and AJ tag teamed a lone Dog, cracking him in the head and knocking his legs out from under him.

After another few minutes of handing out beat downs we were done.

"Twilight... I need you to take Fluttershy and AJ down the left corridor." I pointed to them and then the tunnel entrance, they sped off in a hurry, knowing what they were going to do. "Rarity, take Pinkie and Rainbow and head down the right corridor..."

"Very well dear, may Celestia guide you" She smiled before they shot off down the tunnel, were were close to where her sister was... But after hearing some of what the dogs were saying... I didn't want any of the girls there just in case... I... did some things... that is why I sent them out in two very different directions than what her sister was...

There was a third tunnel in the room... and it was right in front of me.. It led directly to the main chamber... the lowest place in the mine... and where Sweetie and Feather would be located. I marched down the corridor, drawing my lightsaber and igniting the dark purple blade, I wasn't going to go easy on these hut-slime if they harmed them...

(Warning, Major Gore scene coming up along with Psychotic rage mode... If you wish to skip scroll to the next line break.)

I emerged from the mouth of the tunnel; I was around ten feet from the ground floor overlooking the massive chamber. On the far side, there were hundreds of piles of gems and gold, along with other trinkets of value, each pile was over ten feet high easily. At the center of the room was a massive long table, like what you would find in a royal palace, there was food stacked high all up and down its length. Along each side were about twenty Diamond Dogs, all decked out in armor and weapons of all sizes, ranging from short swords to maces, to great swords and even a poleaxe or two.

I looked about and noticed that there were bodies... bodies of ponies, all of which smaller than what constituents adults here... I lost myself to the darkness then. My eyes turned sickly yellow and the air around me got heavier , even the light darkened in my presence then.

As I stood there, my blade drew their leader’s attention. He was a Chakaar by any means... (Grave robber/ Thief) He sat on a large golden throne, it was surrounded by piles and chests of gold. He over looked the table of foodstuffs in front of him and the Dogs seated there. He saw me and he... was AFRAID...

"GRR, GET HIM!" he shouted, drawing the dog’s attention in my direction. the guard dogs (no the irony was not lost on me) got up and ran at me, drawing their weapons as they charged.

I stepped forward and used the force to glide down to the floor. The first one I took down by bisecting him from shoulder to thigh, I kept walking towards their leader as I cut them down. The next one I decapitated with a cross swing and the one after him I cut down with the back swing, just above the elbows, cutting him in half while disarming him. The next three I roasted in their armor with a full blast of force lightning, flaying the skin from their muscles and then that from their bones... leaving three armored husks in their place. After that, I tossed my lightsaber with the force and skewered the next one; I then used the force to crush the heads of the two dogs next to him, killing them all instantly. I drew my lightsaber back and kept at them. Five came at once, all swinging their maces and swords at various parts of my body... I killed them with their own armor, crushing their bodies into bloody pulp. One came at me with a poleaxe; I cut the end off as I dodged it and used the force to lodge it in the dog's crotch. I walked up to him and made an X on his body... after a second he was drawn and quartered on the ground.

There were six left then... two on my left and right with the last two in front of me. I flashed out my hand and grabbed hold of the left most one and snapped his spin and flung him into the ceiling, impaling him on a stalactite. The one next to him I killed by bending him in half while twisting his neck. The other four were so stunned by their comrade’s quick deaths that they never took the chance to strike me, giving me the time to turn on them as well. I flashed over to the guys on my right and took off their legs with my saber and then their arms and head. There were no screams form any of them as they fell... I looked over to the last two and saw that they were running... I couldn't have that, so I flung my saber at the one on the left, It landed in the back of his head... hilt first, buried up to the activation stud. The other one... the other one I killed viciously... I pulled him over and laid him on the ground before me, face up so he could see his killer.

He stared at me with fearful eyes... while I stared back with unforgiving hateful eyes... ready to kill him.

"I will hear you bleed DOG and I will enjoy the sweet agonies you will create!" I laughed manically as I grabbed hold of his left arm, placing my left leg on his chest, and pulled... He screamed as I pulled on his arm... using the force to augment my strength. After a few seconds more I pulled the fucker right off his body, and tossed the offending limb off towards the leaders seat. At this point, his screams were unbearable to hear... and were music to my demented ears. I then grabbed hold of his legs and pulled with the force as I kept his body stationary. I pulled them in opposite directions... and yanked them clean from his body, trailing blood and other fluids with them...

"SCREAM, BITCH. SCREAM, I WANT TO HEAR YOU SCREAM! HAHAHAHAHAHA!" My words echoed off the vaulted ceilings, making me sound even crazier.

I then grabbed hold of his last remaining limb with both my hands, I looked him in his crazed eyes and smiled, I took it off in one go, taking part of his chest cavity with it. He screamed and bled everywhere, his blood was flowing all over the ground I stood on, making it a slick track, turning the brown dirt black with his blood. I held his arm and legs aloft and laughed hysterically at his bleeding ravaged form, taking extreme pleasure from his pain. Finally, I stopped and looked at him, smiling even wider than before.

"Hey buddy oh mine... Wanna see something I got for ya?" I asked, Grinning even wider when he shook his head, he had stopped screaming by then... just blabbering and trying to breath... granted that might be a problem since part of his lung was ripped off when I took his right arm. I stared down at his chest and lashed out a hand, It went straight through his armor, acting as if it were butter. I dug around in the Dogs chest, worming my way through his organs until I found my prize, after what felt like eternity my hand wrapped around a cylindrical Shape inside him... and I pulled... I hulled as hard as I could... even harder than when I used the force, and it gave I had a hold on his spine, HIS SPINE and I had pulled it through his chest and out to the forefront of his body... and I was showing it to him as he died.

"Look buddy! I got you a SPINE! To bad I had to dig it out of your chest... It took so long too! Well here you go bud!" I smiled manically, pulled it the rest of the way out, and tossed it on his still warm carcass. I summoned my saber back to my hand before confronting the quivering form of their leader on his throne.

"Next is you..." I point to the Dog's leader, "IF you don't tell me where the little white unicorn and white earth pony are... THIS VERY INSTANT!" I was augmenting my voice with the force so much that it sounded demonic and twisted beyond comparison.

"I-I don know where mah meen put theem!" The leader cried from his seat, his whimpering and sobbing grated on my nerves... Making me want to kill him all the more.

"Then you have failed yourself" I say as the lightsaber flies towards him blade first... it lands soundlessly, the blade jutting from the back of his skull.

"Now... let's go find them..." I recalled my lightsaber and set off to find the children.

Point of View Change: Luna

We had just gotten Sweetie and Feather out of their cages, causing as much havoc as we could wit the guards in there as we could. We were all heading down the tunnel back to one of the major intersections when I felt my fathers aura... It was different from usual... It was dark, malevolent and hateful... It frightened me and the others... even though Feather wasn't able to use magic he could feel it.

"Luna, what IS that!?" Spike asked as we all leaned against the walls for support from the dark aura.

"That's my dad... and he's pissed..." Sweetie and Feather looked at me strangely for the language before nodding their heads in understanding.

"OK, we need to get out of here... I don't want you dad to find us... but..." Before he could continue the roof caved in and several bodies fell down right in front of us. It was Rarity, Pinkie, and Rainbow, along with a few Diamond dogs, whom were unconscious.

"Rarity! Rainbow! Pinkie!" We all yelled as we gathered around them, they had several bruises ad cuts on them, nothing to serious.

"Oh goodness gracious! Sweetie, I thought I lost you!" Rarity embraced Sweetie with a vengeance and didn't let her go for about minute.

"Sorry Rar's, but we got to go, NOW!" Spike said while pushing the older mares down the tunnel, the rest of us, save Sweetie, were holding up the rear, making sure nothing snuck up on us.

"Rainbow, get up, we need to go!" I yelled to them as i saw a few Diamond Dogs jump down into the tunnel.

"I got ya Squirt!" Rainbow shot up and smacked the Dogs few times up side the head before racing back over and helping us get down the tunnel faster.

We ran down corridors and tunnels, making turn after turn as we raced towards the exit. We tripped over Diamond dogs left and right, beating them back with quick hooves and faster running. At one point we came across twilight and the rest, and after a good amount of shouting and arguing, we made our way back to the main tunnel. We galloped down and around and even under some of the tunnels support beams as we made our way for the exits.

It took us nearly an hour to get out, but we finally made it... we all climbed out and sprawled our selves out on the ground. Not really caring for how we had almost gotten killed several times while being down there. As we lay there, gasping for air, a loud 'BOOM' was heard and then the ground shook. Suddenly parts of the surrounding area began to collapse in on themselves, caving in the tunnel system below.

"Everyone RUN!" I yelled as we made our way for the forest.

As the ground kept falling in, I noticed an area that was slowly forming, like a platform out of the ground. As I stared at it I saw my dad float up on a large dirt platform that he was floating a large piece of rock over as a shield. As he floated up above the ground he started to move toward us, I looked over to the site of the sink hole... I was shocked to see a massive hole in the ground where the Diamond Dog mines used to be... they were all gone... Nothing was left of the brutish creeps.

Suddenly, my dads platform broke apart and he went tumbling down to the earth. He landed chst first and skidded to a halt less than a foot from me and Spike.

"Daddy!"